LIVES

OF THE

THREE MRS. JUDSONS:

_MRS. ANN H. JUDSON_, _MRS. SARAH B. JUDSON_, _MRS. EMILY C. JUDSON_, MISSIONARIES TO BURMAH. 

BY

ARABELLA W. STUART, (MRS. ARABELLA M. WILLSON. )

 A self-denying band, who counted not Life dear unto them, so they might fulfil Their ministry, and save the heathen soul. 

BOSTON: LEE AND SHEPARD, PUBLISHERS. 

NEW YORK: CHARLES T. DILLINGHAM. 

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand eighthundred and fifty-five, By Miller, Orton & Mulligan, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Northern District ofNew York. 

[Illustration: Mrs. Ann H. Judson. ]

[Illustration: Mrs. Emily C. Judson. ]

PREFACE. 

Among the many benefits which modern missions have conferred on theworld, not the least, perhaps, is the field they have afforded for thedevelopment of the highest excellence of female character. The limitedrange of avocations allotted to woman, and her consequent inability togain an elevated rank in the higher walks of life, has been a theme ofcomplaint with many modern reformers, especially with the party who areloud in their advocacy of woman's rights. That few of the sex have risento eminence in any path but that of literature, is too well known toadmit of denial, and might be proved by the scantiness of _female_biography. How few of the memoirs and biographical sketches which loadthe shelves of our libraries, record the lives of women!

The missionary enterprise opens to woman a sphere of activity, usefulness and distinction, not, under the present constitution ofsociety, to be found elsewhere. Here she may exhibit whatever shepossesses of skill in the mastery of unknown and difficult dialects; oftact in dealing with the varieties of human character; of ardor andperseverance in the pursuit of a noble end under the most tryingdiscouragements; and of exalted Christian heroism and fortitude, thatbraves appalling dangers, and even death in its most dreadful forms, inits affectionate devotion to earthly friends, and the service of aHeavenly Master. Compared with the true independence, the noble energy, the almost superhuman intrepidity of the Mrs. Judsons, how weak anddespicable seem the struggles of many misguided women in our day, whoseek to gain a reluctant acknowledgment of equality with the other sex, by a noisy assertion of their rights, and in some instances, by animitation of their attire! Who would not turn from a female advocate atthe bar, or judge upon the bench, surrounded by the usual scenes of acourt-house, even if she filled these offices with ability and talent, to render honor rather to her, who laying on the altar of sacrificewhatever of genius, or acquirement, or loveliness she may possess, goesforth to cheer and to share the labors and cares of the husband of heryouth, in his errand of love to the heathen?

And it seems peculiarly appropriate that woman, who doubtless owes toChristianity most of the domestic consideration and social advantages, which in enlightened countries she regards as her birthright, should bethe bearer of these blessings to her less favored sisters in heathenlands. If the Christian religion was a Gospel to the _poor_, itwas no less emphatically so to woman, whom it redeemed from socialinferiority and degradation, the fruit for ages of that transgressionwhich "brought death into the world, and all our wo. " Never until on themorning of the resurrection "she came early unto the sepulchre, " was shemade one in Christ Jesus (in whom "there is neither in male nor female")with him who had hitherto been her superior and her master. Nor does sheseem _then_ to have misunderstood her high mission, or to have beenwanting to it. The 'sisters' in the infant churches rivalled thebrethren in attachment and fidelity to the cause, and to their"ministry" the new religion was indebted in no small degree for itsunparalleled success. 

Perhaps an apology may be deemed necessary for _another_ memoir of thedistinguished females whose names adorn our title-page. With regard tothe _first_ Mrs. Judson, it has been thought that a simple narrative ofher life, unencumbered with details of the history of the mission, wouldbe more attractive to youthful readers than the excellent biography byMr. Knowles. Of the _second_, though we cannot hope or wish to rival thegraceful and spirited sketch by Fanny Forrester, still it is believedthat a plain, unembellished story of a life which was in itself soexceedingly interesting, may also find favor with the public. 

As to the last of these three Christian heroines who has so latelydeparted from among us, as full a sketch as practicable is given, from awish to embalm in one urn--perhaps a fragile one--the memories of _all_those whose virtues and affections have contributed so largely to thehappiness and usefulness of one of the noblest and most successful ofmodern missionaries--the Rev. Adoniram Judson. 

The approval of several of the friends of the subjects of these memoirs, has encouraged us in our undertaking, and it is our sincere desire thatthe manner of its execution may be found acceptable, not only to them, but to the friends of missions in general. And should the work gainfavor with our youthful readers, especially with female members ofSunday-schools and Bible-classes, and prompt them to a noble emulationof so illustrious examples, the author's fondest hopes will be more thanrealized. 

CONTENTS. 

PART I. 

THE LIFE OF THE FIRST MRS. JUDSON

CHAPTER I. Page

Mrs. Judson's Birth. --Education and Conversion, 13

CHAPTER II. 

Her Marriage and Voyage to India, 21

CHAPTER III. 

Her Arrival at Calcutta. --Difficulties with the BengalGovernment. --Voyage to the Isle of France. --Death of Mrs. Newell. --Change of Sentiments. --Voyage to Rangoon, 28

CHAPTER IV. 

Description of Burmah, its boundaries, rivers, climate, soil, fruitsand flowers--Burman People, their dress, houses, food, governmentand religion, 37

CHAPTER V. 

Rangoon--Letters from Mrs. Judson, 52

CHAPTER VI. 

Learning the Language. --Mrs. J. Visits the Wife of the Viceroy. --HerSickness. --Her Voyage to Madras. --Her Return to Rangoon. --Birthof a Son, 60

CHAPTER VII. 

Difficulty of inculcating the Gospel. --Death of her Son. --Failureof Mrs. Judson's Health. --Arrival of Mr. And Mrs. Hough atRangoon, 66

CHAPTER VIII. 

Missionary Labors. --Female Intellect in Burmah. --Description ofa Pagoda. --Burman Worship, and Offerings, 74

CHAPTER IX. 

Distressing Events. --Mr. Judson's Absence from Rangoon. --Persecutionof Mr. Hough. --His Departure for Bengal. --Mrs. Judson'sheroic Fortitude. --Mr. Judson's Return, 82

CHAPTER X. 

Intolerance of the Burman Government. --First Edifice for ChristianWorship erected. --Instruction of Natives. --Conversion ofa Native. --His Baptism. --That of two timid Disciples. --Messrs. Judson and Colman visit Ava, 91

CHAPTER XI. 

Reception of Messrs. Colman and Judson at Ava--Their Return toRangoon. --Their Resolution to leave Rangoon. --Opposition ofDisciples to this Measure. --Increase of Disciples. --TheirSteadfastness. --Failure of Mrs. Judson's Health, 95

CHAPTER XII. 

Mr. And Mrs. Judson visit Bengal and return. --Mrs. Judson's Healthagain fails. --Her Resolution to visit America. --Her Voyage toEngland and Visit there, 104

CHAPTER XIII. 

Mrs. Judson's Arrival in America. --Influence of her Visit. --HostileOpinions. --Her Person and Manners. --Extracts from her Letters, 110

CHAPTER XIV. 

Further Extracts from her Letters. --Her Illness. --Her History ofthe Burman Mission. --Her Departure from America with Mr. And Mrs. Wade, 119

CHAPTER XV. 

Messrs. Judson and Price visit Ava. --Their Reception atCourt. --Their Return to Rangoon. --Mrs. Judson's Return. --A Letterto her Parents describing their Removal to Ava. --Description ofAva, 127

CHAPTER XVI. 

War with the British. --Narrative of the Sufferings of theMissionaries during the War, 131

CHAPTER XVII. 

Narrative continued and concluded. --Their deliverance from BurmanTyranny, and Protection by British Government, 141

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Influence of these Disasters on the MissionaryEnterprise. --Testimonials to Mrs. Judson's Heroic Conduct. --Letterfrom Mr. Judson. --His Acceptance of the Post of Interpreter toCrawford's Embassy. --Mrs. Judson's Residence at Amherst. --HerIllness and Death. --Death of her Infant, 166

 * * * * *

PART II. 

THE LIFE OF THE SECOND MRS. JUDSON. 

CHAPTER I. 

Birth and Education. --Poetical Talent, 183

CHAPTER II. 

Conversion. --Bias toward a Missionary Life. --Acquaintance withBoardman, 193

CHAPTER III. 

Account of George Dana Boardman, 198

CHAPTER IV. 

Marriage of Miss Hall and Mr. Boardman. --They sail forIndia--Letter from Mr. B. --Letters from Mrs. B. --Another Letterfrom Mr. B. , 204

CHAPTER V. 

Stationed at Maulmain. --Attack of Banditti. --MissionaryOperations. --Danger from Fire, 222

CHAPTER VI. 

Removal to Tavoy. --Idolatry of the People. --Letter from Mrs. B. --Baptism of a Karen Disciple. --Some Account of the Karens, 230

CHAPTER VII. 

Letter from Mrs. B. --Mr. B's. Visit to the Karens in theirVillages. --Defection of Disciples. --Its Effect on Mr. And Mrs. B. , 239

CHAPTER VIII. 

Death of their First-born. --Letters from Mrs. B. , 248

CHAPTER IX. 

Revolt of Tavoy. --Letter from Mr. B. , 252

CHAPTER X. 

Missionary Labors of Mr. Boardman--His ill Health. --Letter fromMrs. B. --Death of a second Child. --Letters from Mrs. B. , 262

CHAPTER XI. 

Letter from Mrs. Boardman. --Illness and Death of George DanaBoardman, 269

CHAPTER XII. 

Letters from Mrs. B. --Her Decision to remain in Burmah. --HerMissionary Labors. --Her Trials. --Schools, 284

CHAPTER XIII. 

Correspondence between Mrs. Boardman and the Superintendent. --HerTours among the Karens. --Her Personal Appearance. --HerAcquaintance with the Burman Language. --Dr. Judson'sTranslation of the Bible, 296

CHAPTER XIV. 

Mrs. Boardman's Second Marriage. --Removal to Maulmain. --Letterfrom Mrs. Judson. --Her Son sent to America. --Her Husband'sIllness, 304

CHAPTER XV. 

Illness of her Children. --Death of one of them. --Her MissionaryLabors, and Family Cares. --Her Declining Health. --Poem. --Herlast Illness and Death, 311

 * * * * *

PART III. 

THE LIFE OF THE THIRD MRS. JUDSON. 

CHAPTER I. 

Remarks on her Genius--Her Early Life. --Conversion. --Employments--Tales and Poems--Acquaintance with Dr. Judson. --Marriage. --Voyage to India--Biography of Mrs. S. B. Judson. --Poem written off St. Helena--Poem on the Birth of anInfant. --Lines addressed to a Bereaved Friend--Letter to herChildren. --Prayer for dear Papa. --Poem addressed to herMother. --Her Account of Dr. Judson's last Illness and Death, 321

CHAPTER II. 

Reflections on the Death of Emily C. Judson--The Delicacy of herConstitution and her Final Malady--Her Sufferings at Rangoon, and the Good Effect upon her Health of a Removal toMaulmain--Precarious State of her Health--Her Resignation--Deathof Dr. Judson--Decides to Leave Burmah, and Returns to herMaternal Home, in Hamilton. N. Y. --Her death--The Traits of herCharacter--Domestic Attachments--Her Missionary Life andLiterary Labors, 357

PART I. 

LIFE OF MRS. ANN H. JUDSON, FIRST WIFE OF

REV. ADONIRAM JUDSON, D. D. 

CHAPTER I. 

MRS. JUDSON'S BIRTH, EDUCATION, AND CONVERSION. 

When an individual attains a position of eminence which commands theadmiration of the world, we naturally seek to learn his early history, to ascertain what indications were given in childhood of qualitiesdestined to shine with such resplendent lustre, and to discover the kindof discipline which has developed powers so extraordinary. But in noresearches are we more apt to be baffled than in these. Few children areso remarkable as to make it worth while, even to a parent, to chronicletheir little sayings and doings; and of infant prodigies--though thereis a superstitious belief that most of them die early, which isexpressed in the adage--

 "Whom the Gods love, die young, "

those that live commonly disappoint the hopes of partial friends, whowatched their infancy with wonder and expectation. 

There are certain qualities, however, which we shall rarely miss even inthe childhood of those who attain eminence by a wise employment of theirtalents and acquirements. These are: firmness of purpose, industry andapplication, and an ardent, and sometimes enthusiastic temperament. These qualities were possessed in no common degree by Ann Hasseltine, the subject of this memoir. She was born in Bradford, Massachusetts, onthe 22d of December, 1789. In a sketch which she has given of her life, between twelve and seventeen years of age, we find evidence of anactive, ardent, and social disposition, gay and buoyant spirits, persevering industry, and great decision of character. 

Whatever engaged her attention, whether study or amusement, was pursuedwith an ardor that excited the sympathy and love both of her teachersand schoolfellows. Though little of her writing at this period ispreserved, and the generation that knew her personally is mostly passedaway, yet her whole subsequent career gives evidence of an intellect ofa very high order, carefully cultivated by study and reflection. 

She seems scarcely to have been the subject of serious impressionsbefore her seventeenth year. Until that time she enjoyed the pleasuresof the world with few misgivings and with a keenness of relish whichled her to think herself, as she says, "the happiest creature on earth. "She adds, "I so far surpassed my friends in gayety and mirth, that someof them were apprehensive I had but a short time to continue in mycareer of folly, and should be suddenly cut off. Thus passed the lastwinter of my gay life. "

During the spring of 1806, she began regularly to attend a series ofconference meetings in Bradford, her native town. She soon felt that theSpirit of God was operating on her mind. Amusements lost their relish;she felt that she must have a new heart or perish forever; and she oftensought solitude, that she might, unseen by others, weep over herdeplorable state. Soon, however, her fears that her distress might benoticed by her companions, were merged in her greater terrors ofconscience, and she "was willing the whole universe should know that shefelt herself to be a lost and perishing sinner. " Her distress increasedas she became more and more sensible of the depravity of her heart, andthe holiness and sovereignty of God. Her mind rose in rebellion againsta Being, who after all her prayers and tears and self-denial, stillwithheld from her the blessing of pardon and peace. She says, "In thisstate I longed for annihilation, and if I could have destroyed theexistence of my soul with as much ease as that of my body, I shouldquickly have done it. But that glorious Being who is kinder to hiscreatures than they are to themselves, did not leave me to remain inthis distressing state. " The plan of salvation through a crucifiedRedeemer, gradually unfolded itself before her; she began to takedelight in those attributes of God which before had filled her withabhorrence; and although she did not at first imagine that this was thenew heart for which she had sought so earnestly, yet she was constrainedto commit all her interests for time and eternity unreservedly to thatSaviour, who now seemed infinitely worthy of the service of her wholeexistence. [1]

The change in her from extreme worldliness to a life of piety and prayerwas deep and permanent. Hers was no half-way character. While she was ofthe world, she pursued its follies with entire devotion of heart; andwhen she once renounced it as unsatisfying, and unworthy of her immortalaspirations, she renounced it solemnly and finally. Her ardor forlearning did not abate, but instead of being inspired, as formerly by athirst for human applause and distinction, it was now prompted by hersense of responsibility to God for the cultivation of the talents he hadgiven her, and her desire to make herself increasingly useful. In thesketch referred to she remarks, "I attended my studies in school withfar different feelings and different motives from what I had ever donebefore. I felt my obligation to improve all I had to the glory of God;and since he in his providence had favored me with advantages forimproving my mind, I felt that I should be like the slothful servant ifI neglected them. I therefore diligently employed all my hours in schoolin acquiring useful knowledge, and spent my evenings and part of thenight in spiritual enjoyments. " "Such was my thirst for religiousknowledge, that I frequently spent a great part of the night in readingreligious books. " A friend says of her: "She thirsted for the knowledgeof gospel truth in all its relations and dependencies. Besides the dailystudy of the scripture with Guise, Orton, and Scott before her, sheperused with deep interest the works of Edwards, Hopkins, Belamy, Doddridge, &c. With Edwards on Redemption, she was instructed, quickened, strengthened. Well do I remember the elevated smile thatbeamed on her countenance when she first spoke to me of its preciouscontents. When reading scripture, sermons, or other works, if she metwith anything dark or intricate, she would mark the passage, and begthe first clergyman who called at her father's to elucidate and explainit. "

How evidently to us, though unconsciously to herself, was her HeavenlyFather thus fitting her for the work he was preparing for her. Had sheknown that she was to spend her days in instructing bigoted and captiousidolaters in religious knowledge, she could not have trained herself forthe task more wisely than she was thus led to do. 

While, under the guidance of the Spirit of truth, she was thuscultivating her intellect, that same Spirit was also sanctifying andpurifying her heart. She loathed sin both in herself and others, andstrove to avoid it, not from the fear of hell, but from fear ofdispleasing her Father in heaven. 

In one place she writes: "Were it left to myself whether to follow thevanities of the world, and go to heaven at last, or to live a religiouslife, have trials with sin and temptation, and sometimes enjoy the lightof God's reconciled countenance, I should not hesitate a moment inchoosing the latter, for there is no real satisfaction in the enjoymentsof time and sense. "

On the fourteenth of August, 1806, she made a public profession ofreligion, and united with the Congregational church at Bradford, beingin her seventeenth year. 

Very early in her religious life she became sensible that if unusualadvantages for acquiring knowledge had fallen to her lot, she was themore bound to use her talents and acquirements for the benefit of othersless favored than herself. Actuated by such motives, she opened a smallschool in her native place, and subsequently taught in severalneighboring villages. Her example in this respect is surely worthy ofimitation. Perhaps no person is more admirable than a young lady fittedlike Miss Hasseltine by a cultivated mind and engaging manners to shinein society, who having the choice between a life of ease and one ofpersonal exertion, chooses voluntarily, or only in obedience to thedictates of conscience, the weary and self-denying path of the teacher. And probably such a course would oftener be chosen, were young personsaware of the unquestionable fact, that the school in which we make themost solid and rapid improvement, is that in which we teach others. 

An extract from her journal will sustain what we have said of herconscientiousness and purity of motive in endeavoring to instruct theyoung:

"_May 12, 1809. _--Have taken charge of a few scholars. Ever since I havehad a comfortable hope in Christ, I have desired to devote myself to himin such a way as to be useful to my fellow-creatures. As Providence hasplaced me in a situation in life where I have an opportunity of gettingas good an education as I desire, I feel it would be highly criminal inme not to improve it. I feel, also, that it would be equally criminal todesire to be well educated and accomplished, from selfish motives, witha view merely to gratify my taste and relish for improvement, or mypride in being qualified to shine. I therefore resolved last winter toattend the academy from no other motive than to improve the talentsbestowed by God, so as to be more extensively devoted to his glory, andthe benefit of my fellow-creatures. On being lately requested to take asmall school for a few months, I felt very unqualified to have thecharge of little immortals; but the hope of doing them good byendeavoring to impress their young and tender minds with divine truth, and the obligation I feel _to try to be useful_, have induced me tocomply. I was enabled to open the school with prayer. Though the crosswas very great, I felt constrained by a sense of duty to take it up. Omay I have grace to be faithful in instructing these children in such away as shall be pleasing to my heavenly Father. "

Such being the principles by which she was actuated in commencing thework of instruction, we cannot doubt that her efforts _to be useful_were blessed not only by the temporal, but the spiritual advancement ofher pupils, some of whom may appear, with children from distant Burmah, as crowns of her rejoicing in the last great day. 

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 1: She thus describes more particularly the exercises of hermind, in an entry in her Journal a year later. 

"July 6. It is just a year this day since I entertained a hope inChrist. About this time in the evening, when reflecting on the words ofthe lepers, '_If we enter into the city, then the famine is in the cityand we shall die there, and if we sit still here we die also, _'--I feltthat if I returned to the world, I should surely perish; if I stayedwhere I then was I should perish; and I could but perish if I threwmyself on the mercy of Christ. Then came light, and relief, and comfort, such as I never knew before. "]

CHAPTER II. 

HER MARRIAGE, AND VOYAGE TO INDIA. 

In 1810, the calm current of Miss Hasseltine's life was disturbed bycircumstances which were to change all her prospects, and color herwhole future destiny. From the quiet and seclusion of her New Englandhome, she was called to go to the ends of the earth, on a mission ofmercy to the dark browed and darker minded heathen. 

It is perhaps impossible for us to realize now what was then themagnitude of such an enterprise. Our wonderful facilities forintercourse with the most distant nations, and the consequent vastamount of travel, were entirely unknown forty years ago. A journey oftwo hundred miles then involved greater perplexity and required nearlyas much preparation, and was certainly attended with more fatigue than avoyage to England at the present day. The subject of evangelizing theheathen in foreign countries had scarcely received any attention inEurope, and in this country there was not even a Missionary Society. That a female should renounce the refinements of her enlightened andChristian home, and go thousands of miles across unknown oceans

 "to the farthest verge Of the green earth, to distant barbarous climes, "

to spend her life in an unhealthy climate, among a race whose languagewas strange to her ear, whose customs were revolting to her delicacy, and who might moreover make her a speedy victim to her zeal in theirbehalf, --a thing so common now as to excite no surprise and littleinterest--was then hardly deemed possible, if indeed, the idea of itentered the imagination. To decide the question of such an undertakingas this, as well as another question affecting her individual happinessthrough life, was Miss Hasseltine now summoned. 

 * * * * *

Mr. Judson, a graduate of Brown University, "an ardent and aspiringscholar, " was one of four or five young men in the then newly foundedTheological Seminary at Andover, whose minds had become deeply impressedwith the wants of the heathen, and a desire to go and labor among them. By their earnestness and perseverance, they so far awakened an interestin their project, that a Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions wasappointed, and the young men were set apart as missionaries. During thetwo years in which Mr. Judson and his associates were employed inefforts to accomplish this result, he had formed an acquaintance withMiss Hasseltine, and made her an offer of his hand. That he had no wishto blind her to the extent of the sacrifices she would make in acceptinghim, his manly and eloquent letter to her father, asking his daughter inmarriage, abundantly proves. He says:

"I have now to ask whether you can consent to part with your daughterearly next spring, to see her no more in this world; whether you canconsent to her departure for a heathen land, and her subjection to thehardships and sufferings of a missionary life; whether you can consentto her exposure to the dangers of the ocean; to the fatal influence ofthe southern climate of India; to every kind of want and distress; todegradation, insult, persecution, and perhaps a violent death? Can youconsent to all this for the sake of Him who left his heavenly home, anddied for her and for you; for the sake of perishing immortal souls; forthe sake of Zion and the glory of God? Can you consent to all this inhope of soon meeting your daughter in the world of glory, with a crownof righteousness, brightened by the acclamations of praise which shallredound to her Saviour from heathens saved, through her means, frometernal woe and despair?"

The writer of this letter, who, after nearly forty years of missionarylabor in which he endured all and more than all he has thus almostprophetically described, has just gone to join "the noble army ofmartyrs" and "those who came out of great tribulation, " in his finalhome, --as he looks back on the hour when he thus gave up his life andwhat was more precious than life to the service of those souls, dear ashe believed to the Redeemer, though perishing for lack of vision, --withwhat deep and serene joy must he contemplate the sacrifice! And she--

 "Not lost, but gone before, "

who was there to meet and welcome him to

 "happier bowers than Eden knew, "

where they rest from their labors, does she now regret that to hissolemn appeal, she answered, "I will go?"

Mr. And Mrs. Judson were married at Bradford on the fifth of February, 1812, and on the nineteenth of the same month embarked on the brigCaravan, bound for Calcutta. Mr. And Mrs. Newell, also missionariessailed in the same vessel. We will here give some extracts from letterswritten by Mrs. Judson to her friends at home, dated "at sea. "

To her sister she writes, "I find Mr. Judson one of the kindest, mostfaithful and affectionate of husbands. His conversation frequentlydissipates the gloomy clouds of spiritual darkness which hang over mymind and brightens my hope of a happy eternity. I hope God will make usinstrumental of preparing each other for usefulness in this world, andgreater happiness in a future world. "

"_June 16_. --Day before yesterday, we came in sight of land, afterhaving been out only one hundred and twelve days. We could distinguishnothing but the lowering mountains of Golconda. Yesterday we were nearerland . .. And the scene was truly delightful, reminding me of thedescriptions I have read of the fertile shores of India--the groves oforange and palm trees. Yesterday we saw two vessels. .. . You have no ideahow interesting the sight--a vessel at the side of us, so near we couldhear the captain speak--for he was the first person we have heard speaksince we sailed, except what belong to our ship. 

"_Tuesday_. --Last night was the most dangerous, and to me, by far themost unpleasant we have had. .. . To-day the scene is truly delightful. Weare sailing up the river Hoogly, a branch of the Ganges, and so near theland that we can distinctly discover objects. On one side of us are theSunderbunds, (islands at the mouth of the Ganges. ) The smell whichproceeds from them is fragrant beyond description. 

"_Wednesday_. --On each side of the Hoogly are the Hindoo cottages, asthick together as the houses in our seaports. They are very small, andin the form of hay-stacks, without either chimneys or windows. They aresituated in the midst of trees which hang over them and appear trulyromantic. The grass and fields of rice are perfectly green, and herds ofcattle are everywhere feeding on the banks of the river, and the nativesare scattered about, . .. Some fishing, some driving the team, and somesitting indolently on the bank of the river. The pagodas we have passedare much handsomer and larger than the houses. There are many Englishseats near the shore. .. . Oh, what reason we have to be thankful for sopleasant and prosperous a voyage. .. . 

"Well, sister, we are safe in Calcutta harbor, and almost stunned withthe noise of the natives. Mr. Judson has gone on shore to find a placefor us to go. The city is by far the most elegant of any I have everseen. Many ships are lying at anchor, and hundreds of natives allaround. They are dressed very curiously--their white garments hangingloosely over their shoulders. But I have not time to describe anythingat present. 

"_Thursday_. --Harriet and I are yet on board the vessel, and have notbeen on land. Mr. Judson has not yet gained permission for us to live inthe country. He and Mr. Newell are gone again to-day, and what will betheir success I know not. The East India Company are violently opposedto missions, and have barely given permission to their own countrymen tosettle here as preachers. We have nothing to expect from man, andeverything from God. .. . If God has anything for us to do here, he willdoubtless open a door for our entrance, _if not he will send us to someother place_. "

CHAPTER III. 

HER ARRIVAL AT CALCUTTA. --DIFFICULTIES WITH THE BENGALGOVERNMENT. --VOYAGE TO THE ISLE OF FRANCE. --DEATH OF MRS. NEWELL. --CHANGE OF SENTIMENTS. --VOYAGE TO RANGOON. 

Mr. And Mrs. Judson landed at Calcutta on the 18th of June, 1812, andwere hospitably received by the venerable Dr. Carey, who immediatelyconducted them to his home in Serampore. There they found a delightfulmission family, consisting of Messrs. Carey Marshman and Ward, withtheir wives and children who welcomed them most cordially, and invitedthem to remain until the arrival of their brother missionaries. Of thearrangements in this truly Christian family--the schools, the religiousexercises, the cultivation of the gardens belonging to theestablishment, and the instruction communicated to the natives, theyexpress themselves in the highest terms of eulogy. 

Hitherto the course of our missionaries in their enterprise had indeedrun smooth, and they had begun to flatter themselves that they hadover-estimated the trials and dangers of the life they had chosen; butsad reverses awaited them. They had been in Serampore but ten days, when Messrs. Judson and Newell were summoned to Calcutta, where an orderfrom government was read to them, commanding them immediately to leavethe country, and return to America. The British East India Company wereat that time unfriendly to missions, and especially intolerant tomissionaries from America. The idea of returning, without effecting theobject for which they had left their native land, was too painful to beendured by the missionaries, and they immediately attempted to gainpermission to go to some country not under the company'sjurisdiction. --Burmah, the field to which they had been assigned bytheir brethren at home, seemed, for various reasons, utterlyinaccessible; but they finally got leave to take passage in a ship boundfor the Isle of France. The vessel would, however, accommodate but twopassengers, and the health of Mrs. Newell requiring that she should bein a place of quiet, it was agreed that she and her husband shouldembark in it. For three months the rest of their company remained inCalcutta, watched with jealousy by the British Government, but unable tofind a vessel to convey them away. At length they had peremptory ordersto embark in a vessel bound to England. All hope of escape seemed nowcut off, when Mr. Judson accidentally learned that a ship was aboutsailing for the Isle of France. They applied for a passport to go onboard of her, but were refused. They informed the captain of the vesselof their circumstances, and were allowed to go on board without a pass. They had got but a few miles down the river, however, when a governmentdespatch overtook them, commanding the pilot to conduct the ship nofurther, as there were persons on board who had been ordered to England. 

By advice of the captain, the missionaries left the ship, and went onshore, while the pilot wrote a certificate that no such persons were onboard. The captain being angry at the detention of his vessel, orderedthem to take their baggage from it immediately, but at length consentedto let it remain on board until he should reach a tavern sixteen milesfurther down the river. Mrs. Judson also remained in the ship until itcame opposite the tavern, "where, " she says, "the pilot kindly lent mehis boat and a servant to go on shore. I immediately procured a largeboat to send to the ship for our baggage. I entered the tavern _astranger_, a _female_ and _unprotected_. I called for a room and satdown to reflect on my disconsolate situation. I had nothing with me buta few rupees. I did not know that the boat which I had sent after thevessel would overtake it, and if it did, whether it would ever returnwith our baggage; neither did I know where Mr. Judson was, or when hewould come, or with what treatment I should meet at the tavern. Ithought of _home_ and said to myself, _These are some of the trialsattendant upon a missionary life, and which I have anticipated. _ In afew hours Mr. J. Arrived, and toward night our baggage. "

After two or three days of great perplexity and distress, and when theyhad given up all hope of being able to proceed to the Isle of France, they unexpectedly received from an unknown friend a magistrate's _pass_to go on board the Creole, the vessel they had left. Their onlydifficulty now was that she had probably got out to sea, as it was threedays since they had left her. However they hastened down the riverseventy miles, to Saugur, where, among many ships at anchor, they hadthe inexpressible happiness to find the Creole, on which they embarkedfor the Isle of France, their first destination. 

Their dangers on the passage to the Isle of France were great, thevessel being old and leaky; and when they reached there, they foundlittle encouragement to remain. While on the island, Mrs. J. Had asevere attack of illness, as well as much depression of spirits from theuncertainties of their situation. After much deliberation theydetermined to establish themselves on an island near Malacca, to reachwhich they must first go to Madras, and they accordingly sailed for thatplace. War having broken out between England and America, the hostilityof the East India Directors to American missionaries was of course muchincreased, so that it would be impossible for them to make any stop atall in Madras, without incurring the danger of being sent back toAmerica. What, then, was their distress on their arrival there, to findno ship bound for the island they wished to visit! Their way seemedentirely hedged up, for the only vessel in Madras harbor ready for sea, was destined to Burmah, a country pronounced by all their friends inIndia, utterly inaccessible. 

In her journal, at this time, Mrs. J. Writes: "Oh, our heavenly Father, direct us aught! Where wilt thou have us to go? What wilt thou have usto do? Our only hope is in thee, and to thee only do we look forprotection. Oh, let this mission live before thee!" "To-morrow, " sheadds, at a somewhat later date, "we expect to embark for Rangoon, (inBurmah. ) Adieu to polished, refined, Christian society. Our lot is notcast among you, but among pagans, among barbarians, whose tender merciesare cruel. Indeed, we voluntarily forsake you, and for Jesus' sakechoose the latter for our associates. O may we be prepared for the pureand polished society of heaven, composed of the followers of the Lamb, whose robes have been washed in his blood!"

Everything combined to render the passage to Rangoon unpleasant andperilous;--sickness, threatened shipwreck, and the want of allcomforts;--but at length on the 14th of July, 1813, about eighteenmonths from the time they left Salem, in Massachusetts, they set their'weary, wandering feet' on that shore which was to be their future home. 

Among the depressing circumstances that had occurred in this gloomyperiod, not the least painful was the death of Mrs. Judson's earlyfriend, and companion in her eastern voyage, Mrs. Harriet Newell. Ofless mental and physical vigor than Mrs. Judson, this amiable and ardentChristian had gladly relinquished all other objects in life, for that ofsharing the privations and soothing the cares of a husband to whom shewas tenderly attached, in his labors among the heathen. But thisprivilege was denied her; she was not even permitted to reach a scene ofmissionary labor. Her heart-broken husband was compelled to bury her ina far distant isle of the ocean, and finish his short earthly coursealone. But he lived to see the grave of that young martyr missionaryvisited by many pilgrim feet, and her name embalmed in many admiringhearts. 

How keenly Mrs. Judson felt her loss, may be learned from a letterwritten from the Isle of France, whither she and her husband went onbeing driven from Calcutta:--"Have at last arrived in port; but oh, whatnews, what distressing news! Harriet is dead. Harriet, my dear friend, my earliest associate in the mission, is no more. Oh death, could notthis wide world afford thee victims enough, but thou must enter thefamily of a solitary few whose comfort and happiness depended so much onthe society of each other? Could not this infant mission be shieldedfrom thy shafts!" "But be still, my heart, and know that God has doneit. Just and true are thy ways, oh thou King of saints!"

Another heavy trial, was the separation of herself and husband from thechurch in which they were both educated, from the missionary associationon which they depended for support, and from the sympathies of thoseChristians in their native land who had hitherto given them the mostcordial encouragement in their enterprise. This separation was inconsequence of a change in their sentiments in regard to baptism. Soliberal has the church become at this day, that all now look upon thischange as having decidedly advanced the cause of missions by enlisting alarge and respectable body of Christians in this country, not hithertoengaged in it. But in 1813, a step like this on the part ofbeneficiaries of the Board, could not but be regarded with much disfavorand prejudice, render those who had taken it highly unpopular, and evensubject their motives to unworthy imputations. Whatever may be thoughtof the soundness of their new views, therefore, there is not the shadowof a reason to doubt their conscientiousness in adopting them. That theydid it in the face of every worldly motive, their letters and journalsabundantly prove. Mrs. Judson writes: "It is extremely trying to reflecton the consequences of our becoming Baptists. We must make some verypainful sacrifices. " "We must be separated from our dear missionaryassociates, and labor alone in some isolated spot. We must expect to betreated with contempt, and to be cast off by many of our Americanfriends--forfeit the character we have in our native land, and probablyhave to labor for our own support wherever we are stationed. " "Thesethings are very trying to us, and cause our hearts to bleed foranguish--we feel that we have no home in this world, and no friend buteach other. " "A renunciation of our former sentiments has caused us morepain than anything which ever happened to us through our lives. "

Thus "perplexed but not in despair, cast down but not destroyed, " theyreached Rangoon, then the capital of the Burman Empire, and establishedthemselves in what they regarded as their future home. Here, "remote, unfriended" and solitary--"reft of every stay but Heaven"--they weredestined to pass nearly two years, before their hearts could be cheeredby the intelligence from America, of the general interest awakened forthem there in the denomination with which they had connected themselves;and the formation of a Baptist Board of Missions, which had appointedthem its Missionaries. Of one thing, however, they must have felt sure, that they were conducted there by the special providence of God. Thehonor of commencing the Burman Mission, says Prof. Gammell, "is to beascribed rather to the Divine Head of the Church, than to any leadingmovement or agency of the Baptist denomination. The way was prepared andthe field was opened by God alone, and it only remained for true-heartedlaborers to enter in and prosecute the noble work to which they had beensummoned. "

CHAPTER IV. 

DESCRIPTION OF BURMAH. --ITS BOUNDARIES, RIVERS, CLIMATE, SOIL, FRUITSAND FLOWERS. --BURMAN PEOPLE. --THEIR DRESS, HOUSES, FOOD, GOVERNMENT ANDRELIGION. 

The Burman Empire being thus the place to which the feet of the first"bringers of good tidings" from America were so signally directed, andhaving been now, for nearly forty years, missionary ground of the mostinteresting character, it is proper to pause here and give somethingmore than a passing glance at its natural features, its government andreligion, and the character of its population. For information on thesepoints we are indebted chiefly to the researches of the Rev. HowardMalcom. 

Burmah, or the Burman Empire, lies between the Salwen river on the east, and the Burrampooter on the northwest and north, while its western andsouthern shores are washed by the great bay of Bengal, which separatesit from the peninsula of Hindustan. Besides the noble rivers which formits eastern and north-western boundaries, its entire length from northto south is traversed by the Irrawaddy, which after a course of 1200miles, empties by many mouths into the Bay of Bengal. Its territory isgenerally so much elevated above the level of the sea, that it enjoys, though in the torrid zone, a comparatively salubrious and temperateclimate. The heat is rarely excessive; while winter in our sense of theword, is unknown. 

"The general features of a country so extensive are, of course, widelydiversified. It may be said of it as a whole, in the language of Dr. Hamilton, that in fertility, beauty and grandeur of scenery, and in thevariety, value, and elegance of its natural productions, it is equalledby few on earth. "

In the parts of the country lying near the sea there are two seasons, the wet and the dry. About the 10th of May showers commence, andincrease in frequency, until, in the latter part of June, it begins torain almost daily, and this continues until the middle of September. Heavy rains then cease, but showers continue, diminishing in frequencyuntil the middle of October, when "the air is cool, the country verdant, fruits innumerable, and everything in nature gives delight. " Even in therainy season, the sun shines out a part of the day, so that the rankestvegetation covers everything; even walls and buildings, unless smoothlycoated with plaster, are not exempt from grass and weeds. Of the climateduring the warmest portion of the year, Dr. Malcom thus writes: "I havenow passed the ordeal of the entire hot season, and of nothing am Imore convinced, both from experience and observation, than that theclimate is as salubrious and pleasant as any other in the world. I havesuffered much more from heat in Italy, and even in Philadelphia, than Ihave ever done here; and have never found a moment when I could not beperfectly comfortable by sitting still. To go abroad at mid-day, is, however, for any but natives, eminently hazardous. "

The soil, in the maritime provinces, is represented as unsurpassed infertility, and under the imperfect cultivation of the natives, yieldsfrom eighty to a hundred fold, and sometimes more. 

The heights are crowned with forests, while the low lands are jungle, that is, "a region of many trees, but scattered; with much undergrowth;"and the haunt of tigers and other wild animals. 

The fruit-trees are numerous, and of names and kinds unknown in America. There is found the mangosteen, with a fruit said by travellers to be themost delicious in the world; the noble mango, growing to the height ofone hundred feet, and of vast diameter, and bearing as great a varietyof delicious fruit as the apple-tree does with us; the cocoa-nut, whosefruit we are acquainted with, and whose husk is formed into excellentcordage; the plantain, that invaluable blessing to the natives of thetorrid zone, as it supplies them bread without much labor; acircumstance of importance in countries where hard labor is oppressiveby reason of heat; the splendid tamarind, with wide-spreading limbs, anda dense foliage of vivid green, among which appear clusters of beautifulyellow flowers, delicately veined with red, and the long shining podswhich contain the fruit; the custard-apple, with its pulpy fruitcontained in a husk resembling the pineapple in shape; and the curiouspalmyra, whose leaves furnish the natives with paper, while its trunkyields a liquor much prized by them as drink, and capable of beingboiled down into sugar, like the juice of our maple. 

Hundreds of other trees might be named, many valuable for their fruit, others for their timber, and some for both. Most of the trees areevergreen, that is, few of them shed their leaves annually and at once;but a constant succession of leaves makes the forest always verdant. 

Besides the fruits which grow upon trees, there is a variety of otherssuch as berries, tomatoes, pineapples, &c. ; and among roots are foundthe ginger, licorice, arrow-root, sweet-potatoe, Irish potatoe, asparagus, ground-nut, &c. The country abounds in flowers of mostsplendid colors, but generally deficient in fragrance; though some havea fine perfume. 

The favorite food of the country being rice, this is, of course, thegrain most extensively cultivated. There are no _farms_ as with us;cultivators of the soil always reside in villages, for mutual protectionagainst wild beasts and robbers. Each family cultivates a patch of theneighboring jungle, and brings the produce into the village, where thecattle are also brought for security. Besides rice, they cultivatewheat, Indian-corn, sugar-cane, millet and indigo; but generally in aslovenly and unskilful manner. In the dry season, the land is watered byartificial means, some of which are quite ingenious. 

Of animals there is, of course, a vast variety, one of the most usefulof which is the buffalo, which is used to draw their carriages, as wellas to perform the labor that the ox does with us. Elephants are theproperty of the king, but great men are allowed to keep them. 

The birds in Burmah, though of gay plumage, have little melody in theirsong; splendid as they are, we would scarce exchange for them ourcheerful robin and merry bobolink. 

Reptiles and insects, though numerous, are not so troublesome or sovenomous as in many parts of the torrid zone. The white ant is perhapsas destructive as any other insect, and the greatest precaution hardlypreserves one from its intrusion. 

The Burmans are, as a race, superior to the Hindoos, being moreathletic and vigorous, and more lively and industrious. They are lesstall than Americans, their complexions dark, their noses flat, and theirlips thick and full. The hair is very abundant, black and glossy, butgenerally rather coarse. "Men tie it in a knot on the _top_ of the head, and intertwine it with the turban. Women turn it all back, and without acomb, form it into a graceful knot _behind_, frequently adding chapletsof fragrant natural flowers strung on a thread. Both sexes take greatpains with their hair, frequently washing it with a substance which hasthe properties of soap, and keeping it anointed with sweet oil. "

The custom of blacking the teeth is almost universal. When asked thereason of this custom, the answer is, "What! should we have white teethlike a dog or a monkey?"

Smoking and chewing are also universal. Malcom says, "I have seen littlecreatures of two or three years, stark naked, tottering about with alighted cigar in their mouth. " Tobacco is not used alone for thesepurposes, but mixed with several other substances. 

The dress of the men is a cotton cloth about four and a half yards long, covering, when the man is not at work, nearly the whole body in agraceful manner. A jacket, with sleeves generally of white muslin butoften of broadcloth or velvet, is sometimes added, especially among thehigher classes. On the feet, when dressed, are worn sandals of wood orcowhide, covered with cloth, and held on by straps, one of which passesover the instep, the other over the great toe. On entering a house, these are always left at the door. 

Women wear a _temine_, or petticoat, of cotton or silk, lined withmuslin, extending from the arm-pits to the ankles. Over this issometimes worn a jacket, open in front with close, long sleeves. Bothsexes wear ornaments in the ears. Men wear mustachios, but pluck out thebeard with tweezers. Women, in order to render their complexions morefair, rub over the face a delicate yellow powder; and they occasionallystain the nails of the fingers and toes with a scarlet pigment. Allranks are exceedingly fond of flowers, and display great taste inarranging them. 

The houses are made of timbers, or bamboos, set in the earth, withlighter pieces fastened transversely. The sides are covered, some withmats, more or less substantial and costly, others with thatch, fastenedwith split ratans. The roof is very ingeniously made and fastened on, and is a perfect security against wind and rain. The floor is of splitcane, elevated a few feet from the earth, which secures ventilation andcleanliness. The windows and doors are of mat, strengthened with a frameof bamboo, and strongly fastened at the top. When open they are proppedup with a bamboo, and form a shade. Of course, there are no chimneys. Cooking is done on a shallow box a yard square, filled with earth. 

We must not judge of the architectural skill of the people by theirprivate houses. A Burman conceals his wealth with as much care as weexhibit ours, for a display of it only subjects him to extortion fromthe officers of government. Malcom describes some of their zayats, pagodas and bridges, especially in and near Ava, as truly noble. 

Rice may be said to be the universal food. It is generally eaten with anice curry, and sauces of various vegetables are added. Wheat is notmade into bread by the natives, but boiled like rice. Its name in Burmahis "foreigner's rice, " which shows it is not native to the country. 

 * * * * *

The natural good traits of the Burman character are almost renderednugatory by their religion, and the oppressive nature of theirgovernment. The latter is an absolute despotism. The king has a nominalcouncil with whom he may advise, but whose advice he may, if he chooses, treat with utter contempt. It is not, however, the direct oppression ofthe monarch that causes most suffering among his subjects. It is ratherthat of the inferior officers of government whose rapacity andextortion renders property, liberty, and life itself insecure. Deceit, fraud and lying are the natural, if not necessary consequences of asystem which leaves the people entirely at the mercy of those who bearrule over them. 

The religion is Buddhism, one of the most ancient and wide-spreadsuperstitions existing on the face of the earth. Its sacred Divinity, orBuddh, is Gaudama, who has passed into a state of eternal andunconscious repose, which they consider the summit of felicity; butwhich seems to us to differ little from annihilation. Images of this godare the chief objects of worship. These are found in every house, andare enshrined in pagodas and temples, and in sacred caves which appearto have been used from time immemorial for religious purposes. Thewealth and labor bestowed on the latter show how great the populationmust have been in former ages. Dr. Malcom describes one cave on theSalwen, which is wholly filled with images of every size, while thewhole face of the mountain for ninety feet above the cave is incrustedwith them. "On every jutting crag stands some marble image covered withgold, and spreading its uncouth proportions to the setting sun. Everyrecess is converted into shrines for others. But imposing as is thisspectacle, it shrinks into insignificance compared with the scenepresented on entering the cavern itself. It is of vast size, and needsno human art to render it sublime. The eye is confused and the heartappalled at the prodigious exhibition of infatuation and folly. Everywhere--on the floor, over head and on every jutting point, arecrowded together images of Gaudama--the offerings of successive ages. Aship of five hundred tons could not carry away the half of them. "

Pagodas are innumerable. In the inhabited parts there is scarcely apeak, bank, or swelling hill, uncrowned by one of these structures. Ingeneral, they are almost solid, without door or window, and contain somesupposed relic of Gaudama. 

The religious system of the Burmans contains many excellent moralprecepts and maxims, which, however being without sanction or example, are utterly powerless to mould the character of the people to wisdom orvirtue. 

A curious feature of Buddhism is, that one of the highest motives itpresents to its followers is the "obtaining of merit. " Merit is obtainedby avoiding sins, such as theft, lying, intoxication, and the like; andby practising virtues and doing good works. The most meritorious of allgood works is to make an idol; the next to build a pagoda. It confershigh merit, also, to build a zayat, to transcribe the sacred books, toerect any useful public edifice, to dig public wells, or to plant shadeor fruit-trees by the wayside. If they give alms, or treat animalskindly, or repeat prayers, or do any other good deed, they do itentirely with this mercenary view of obtaining merit. This "merit" isnot so much to procure them happiness in another world, as to securethem from suffering in their future transmigrations in this; for theybelieve that the soul of one who dies without having laid up any merit, will have to pass into the body of some mean reptile or insect, and fromthat to another, through hundreds of changes, perhaps, before it will beallowed again to take the form of man. 

This reliance on 'merit, ' and certainty of obtaining it throughprescribed methods, fosters their conceit, so that ignorant and debasedas they are, "there is scarcely a nation more offensively proud. " Italso renders them entirely incapable of doing or appreciating adisinterested action, or of feeling such a sentiment as gratitude. Ifyou do them a favor, they suppose you do it to obtain merit foryourself, and of course feel no obligation to you; the simple phrase, "Ithank you, " is unknown in their language. 

Like the ancient Romans, the Burmans believe in dreams, omens, andunlucky days; observe the flight and feeding of fowls, the howl of dogs, and the aspect of the stars; they regard the lines in the hand, theknots in trees, and a thousand other fortuitous circumstances, and bythese allow their actions to be governed. 

The priesthood in Burmah is arranged into a regular hierarchy. Thehighest functionary is a kind of archbishop, who presides over all theother priests in the empire, and appoints the presidents of themonasteries. He resides at the imperial court, where he has a high rank, and is considered one of the greatest men in the kingdom. Below him arevarious ranks of priests, each having his appointed sphere andappropriate duties, and all supported by the so-called _voluntary_contributions of the people. The number of priests is exceedingly great, and their sway over the minds of the people almost unlimited. 

"But great and potent as the priests of Buddh are, " says a writer in theForeign Quarterly Review, "there is a kind of sacred personage stillgreater than the highest of them, and next in rank to the sovereign;this is no other than that diseased animal, the White Elephant, far morehighly venerated here than in Siam. The creature is supposed by theBurmans to lodge within its carcass a blessed soul of some human being, which has arrived at the last stage of the many millions oftransmigrations it was doomed to undergo, and which, when it escapes, will be absorbed into the essence of the Deity. " This most sacredpersonage has a regular cabinet composed of a prime minister, secretaryof state, transmitter of intelligence, &c. , possesses estates in variousparts of the country, and receives handsome presents from foreignambassadors. His residence is contiguous to the royal palace, andconnected with it by a long open gallery, at the further end of which acurtain of black velvet embossed with gold, conceals his august personfrom vulgar eyes. His dwelling is a lofty hall splendidly gilded, andsupported by sixty-four pillars, to four of which he is chained withmassive silver chains. His bed is a thick mattress, covered with bluecloth, over which is a softer one of crimson silk. His trappings aremagnificent, being gold, studded with diamonds, sapphires, rubies, andother precious stones; his betel-box, _spittoon_, and the vessel out ofwhich he feeds, are of gold inlaid with precious stones. His attendants, according to Hamilton, from whom we take a part of this description, amount to over a thousand persons. 

"Buddhism in its moral precepts is perhaps the best religion everinvented by man. The difficulty is, its entire basis is false. It is areligion of Atheism. Instead of a Heavenly Father forgiving sin, andfilial service from a pure heart, as the effect of love--it presentsnothing to love, for its Deity is dead; nothing as the ultimate objectof action but self; and nothing for man's highest and holiest ambitionbut annihilation. "

"Their doctrine of merit, leaves no place for holiness, and destroysgratitude either to God or man. " It also ministers to the grossestpride, for the very fact of his being _now a man_, assures the Buddhistthat in numberless former unremembered transmigrations, he must haveacquired incalculable merit, or he would not now occupy so distinguisheda rank in the scale of being. 

Their system of balancing evil with good, reduces all sin to a thing oflittle importance. "If any man sin" in Burmah, his religion tells him ofno "advocate with the Father" on whose altar he may lay the tribute of abelieving, penitent, obedient and grateful heart; but instead, it tellshim he may repeat a form of words, he may feed a priest, he may build apagoda, he may carve an idol, and thus balance his iniquity with merit. If any man suffer in Burmah, his religion points him to no place where"the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest, " and where"God himself will wipe away all tears from all faces;" but it dictates aproud submission to unalterable fate, and flatters him that hissufferings here may purchase immunity from torment in some unknownfuture existence; and finally if any man die, in Burmah, his religiontells him of no Saviour who has "passed through the grave and blessedthe bed, " and "swallowed up death in victory;" but it threatensdegradation, perhaps into a soulless brute; or at best, a place ofexpiatory misery;--in short, "living or dying, " the Burman may be saidemphatically to be "without hope, and without God in the world. "

Such was the stupendous system of superstition and ignorance, which twofeeble missionaries armed like David when he met the Philistine with"trust in the Lord his God, " ventured to attack, and hoped to subdue. 

CHAPTER V. 

RANGOON; LETTERS FROM MRS. JUDSON. 

Rangoon, one of the chief seaports of the Burman Empire, situated on oneof the numerous mouths of the Irrawaddy, and having a splendid harbor, is yet one of the meanest, and most uninteresting cities that can wellbe imagined. It is situated in a flat, marshy plain, and is merely avast collection of bamboo huts, with narrow streets, and here and therean ugly building of brick or wood, and would give a stranger a mostunfavorable impression of the noble country to which it is the entrance. 

On their arrival at this city, Mr. And Mrs. Judson took up their abodein a deserted mission-house just outside the wall, which had formerlybeen occupied by some Baptist missionaries from Serampore. The house waslarge and not unsuited to the climate, but unfinished and comfortless. However, it had a garden full of flowers and fruit-trees, and thescenery around it was rural and pleasant. Here they found one Christianfemale, the only person remaining of the former mission family, and shewas a native of the country. Mrs. Judson's peculiar trials andencouragements at this time will be best learned by extracts from herletters and journal. 

_July 30, 1813_, she writes: "We felt very gloomy and dejected the firstnight we arrived, in view of our prospects; but we were enabled to leanon God, and to feel that he was able to support us under the mostdiscouraging circumstances. 

"The next morning I prepared to go on shore, but hardly knew how Ishould get to Mr. Carey's house; it was, however, concluded that Ishould be carried in an arm-chair; consequently, when I landed one wasprovided, through which were put two bamboos, and four of the nativestook me on their shoulders. When they had carried me a little way intothe town, they set me down under a shade, when great numbers of thenatives gathered round, having seldom seen an English female. Being sickand weak, I held my head down, which induced many of the native femalesto come very near, and look under my bonnet. At this I looked up andsmiled, on which they set up a loud laugh. They again took me up tocarry, and the multitude of natives gave a shout which much diverted us. They next carried me to a place they call the custom-house. It was asmall open shed, in which were seated on mats, several natives, who werethe custom-house officers. After searching Mr. Judson very closely, they asked liberty for a native female to search me, to which I readilyconsented. I was then brought to the mission-house, where I have nearlyrecovered my health. "

"_July 22. _--It is now a week since we arrived here. My health is quiterestored, and I feel much more contented and happy than I ever expectedto be in such a situation. I think I enjoy the promises of God in ahigher degree than ever before, and have attained more true peace ofmind and trust in the Saviour. When I look back to my late situation inthat wretched old vessel, without any accommodations--scarcely thenecessaries of life--no physician--no female attendants--so weak that Icould not move--I hope I am deeply sensible of the kind care of myheavenly Father in carrying me safely through the peculiar dangers ofthe voyage, and giving me once more a resting-place on land. 

"Still, were it not for the support we derive from the gospel of Jesus, we should be ready to sink down in despondency in view of the dark andgloomy scenes around us. But when we recollect that Jesus has commandedhis disciples to carry the gospel to the heathen, and promised to bewith them to the end of the world; that God has promised to give theheathen to his Son for an inheritance, we are encouraged to make abeginning, though in the midst of discouragement, and leave it to Him togrant success in his own time and way. "

"I find here no female friends with whom I can unite in social prayer, nor even one with whom I can converse. I have, indeed, no society at allexcept that of Mr. Judson, yet I feel happy in thinking that I gave upthis source of pleasure, as well as most others, for the sake of thepoor heathen. "

In her journal we find the following sentiment: "Though we findourselves almost destitute of all those sources of enjoyment to which wehave been accustomed, and are in the midst of a people who are atpresent almost destitute on account of the scarcity of provisions[2];though we are exposed to robbers by night and invaders by day, yet weboth unite in saying that we never were happier, never more contented inany situation than the present. We feel that this is the post to whichGod hath appointed us; that we are in the path of duty; and thoughsurrounded with danger and death, we feel that God can with infiniteease, preserve and support us under the most heavy sufferings. 

"Oh, if it may please the dear Redeemer to make me instrumental ofleading some of the females of Burmah to a saving acquaintance with Him, my great object will be accomplished, my highest desires gratified, Ishall rejoice to have relinquished my comforts, my country and my home. ""Oh Lord, here I am; thou hast brought me to this heathen land, andgiven me desires to labor for thee. Do with me what pleaseth thee. Makeme useful or not as seemeth good in thy sight. But oh, let my soul livebefore thee; let me serve none but thee; let me have no object in lifebut the promotion of thy glory. "

"_Aug. 15. _--I have begun to study the language. Find it very hard anddifficult, having none of the usual helps in acquiring a language, except a small part of a grammar, and six chapters of St. Matthew'sGospel by Mr. Carey, now at Ava. "

"_Aug. 28. _--Have been writing letters this week to my dear friends inAmerica. Found that a recollection of former enjoyments in my own nativecountry, made my situation here appear less tolerable. The thought thatI had parents, sisters, and beloved friends still in existence, and atsuch a distance that it was impossible to obtain one look or exchange aword, was truly painful. While they are still in possession of thecomforts I once enjoyed, I am an exile from my country and my father'shouse, deprived of all society and every friend but one, and withscarcely the necessaries of life. _These privations would not be enduredwith patience in any other cause but that in which we are engaged. _But since it is thy cause, blessed Jesus, we rejoice that thou didstgive us so many enjoyments to sacrifice, and madest it so plainly ourduty to forsake all in order to bring thy truth to the benightedheathen. We would not resign our work, but live contented with our lot, and live to Thee. "

"_Sept. 5. _--Yes, I do feel thankful that God has brought me to thisheathen land, and placed me in a situation peculiarly calculated to makeme feel my dependence on him and my constant need of the influences ofthe Holy Spirit. I enjoy more in reading the Scriptures, and in secretprayer than for years before; and the prosperity of this mission, andthe conversion of this people, lie with weight on my mind, and drawforth my heart in constant intercession. _And I do confidently believethat God will visit this land with Gospel light, that these idol templeswill be demolished_, and temples for the worship of the living God beerected in their stead. "

Let us here pause for a moment and contemplate the picture brought bythese words before our imagination. Let us survey the scene in which thelonely missionary penned this prediction. A vast country not waste anduninhabited, but enriched by the partial sun with every natural gift tocheer the sense and gratify the taste of man; swarming with human beingsendowed with capacities for advancement in knowledge, and virtue, andtemporal enjoyment, as well as for immortal happiness; yet who, havingsaid in their heart there is no God 'that minds the affairs of men, 'have built up for themselves a fabric of absurd superstitions, andunmeaning rites, and senseless formalities, to which they cling with astubbornness that nothing but the power of God can subdue; on such ashore are cast by the providence of God two 'pilgrim strangers, ' notendowed with apostolic gifts; not able to control disease, or raise thedead, or even to speak in a foreign tongue without long and patient andassiduous study to acquire it; and yet with a simple and sublime faithin the clear and sure word of their master, "Go--preach my Gospel--lo, Iam with you, " these pilgrim strangers can CONFIDENTLY BELIEVEthat God will visit this land with gospel light, and that those gildedfanes which now glisten in the morning and evening sun, on everyhill-top, will fall, and those poor idolaters will say, "What have we todo any more with idols?" "our trust is in the name of the Lord that madeheaven and earth. "

In one of the last paragraphs of her private journal which has beenpreserved, dated Oct. 8th of the same year, she says: "To-day I havebeen into the town, and I was surprised at the multitude of people withwhich the streets are filled. Their countenances are intelligent; andthey appear to be capable under the influence of the Gospel, ofbecoming a valuable and respectable people. But at present theirsituation is truly deplorable, for they are given to every sin. Lying isso universal among them that they say, 'we cannot live without tellinglies. ' They believe the most absurd notions imaginable. My teacher toldme the other day, that when he died he would go to my country; I shookmy head, and told him he would not; but he laughed, and said he would. Idid not understand the language sufficiently to tell him where he wouldgo, or how he could be saved. Oh thou Light of the world, dissipate thethick darkness that covers Burmah. Display thy grace and power among theBurmans--subdue them to thyself, and make them thy chosen people. "

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 2: The war had almost produced a famine. ]

CHAPTER VI. 

LEARNING THE LANGUAGE. --MRS. JUDSON VISITS THE WIFE OF THE VICEROY. --HERSICKNESS. --HER VOYAGE TO MADRAS. --HER RETURN TO RANGOON. --BIRTH OF ASON. 

Those who have acquired a modern European language with the aid ofgrammars, dictionaries, and other suitable books, can scarcely estimatethe labor of learning without such aids, such a language as the Burman. In fact Mr. Judson thinks more progress can be made in the _French_ in afew months, than in the Burman in two years. Mrs. Judson took the wholemanagement of family affairs on herself, in order to leave her husbandat liberty to prosecute his studies and the consequence was, that beingobliged constantly to use all the Burman she knew, in her intercoursewith servants, traders, and others, her progress was more rapid thanhis. 

One cause of difficulty in learning their language was that their bookswere made of palm-leaves, marked or engraved with an iron style or pen, _without ink_. We who are accustomed to clear characters on paper canhardly imagine the difficulty of tracing out these obscure scratches onthe dried palm-leaves. Another was that in writing, "their words are notfairly divided like ours by breaks, and points, and capitals, but runtogether in a long continuous line, a sentence or paragraph seeming likeone long word. " Another difficulty was, that in their idiom, a greatvariety of verbs must be used to express one action, either as performedby persons of different rank, or as done under different circumstances. Thus there are three or four ways to speak of eating rice, sleeping, dying, &c. One of which is always used of the king, another of priests, another of rulers, and another of common persons, and it would be aninsult to use a phrase lower than one is entitled to. Again, for ourterm to _wash_, for instance, there are many words; one is used for to_wash the face_, another, the hands, another, linen, another, dishes, &c. They have in their language eleven vowels and thirty-threeconsonants, but of these there are so many combinations, that about onethousand characters must be used in printing. Printing, however, wasunknown to the Burmans until our missionaries introduced it. 

As no progress at all could be made in their missionary labors until thelanguage was mastered, they applied themselves cheerfully and diligentlyto its acquisition. 

An interesting incident is related by Mrs. Judson under date of Dec. 11th, 1813, her first visit to the wife of a man in power. "To-day forthe first time I have visited the wife of the Viceroy. I was introducedto her by a French lady who has frequently visited her. When we firstarrived at the government house, she was not up, consequently we had towait some time. But the inferior wives of the Viceroy diverted us muchby their curiosity, in minutely examining everything we had on, and bytrying on our gloves, bonnets, &c. At last her Highness made herappearance, richly dressed in the Burman fashion, with a long silverpipe in her mouth, smoking. At her appearance all the other wives tooktheir seats at a respectful distance, and sat in a crouching posturewithout speaking. She received me very politely, took me by the hand, seated me upon a mat and herself by me. One of the women brought her abunch of flowers, of which she took several and ornamented my cap. Shewas very inquisitive whether I had a husband and children, whether I wasmy husband's first wife, --meaning by this whether I was the highestamong them, supposing that Mr. Judson, like the Burmans, had many wives;and whether I intended tarrying long in the country. 

"When the Viceroy came in I really trembled, for I never before beheldsuch a savage-looking creature. His long robe and enormous spear not alittle increased my dread. He spoke to me, however, verycondescendingly, and asked whether I would drink some rum or wine. WhenI arose to go, her highness took my hand again, told me she was happy tosee me, and that I must come to see her every day. She led me to thedoor, I made my _salam_ and departed. 

"My object in visiting her was, that if we should go into any difficultywith the Burmans, I could have access to her, when perhaps it would notbe possible for Mr. Judson to have an audience with the Viceroy. "

In pursuing his study of the language, Mr. Judson had fortunatelysecured as a teacher a Burman of more than ordinary intelligence, andwho had a perfect knowledge of the grammatical construction of theBurman dialect, and also of the _Pali_, or language of the sacred books. Day after day he sat with his teacher in the open verandah whichsurrounded their dwelling, reading, writing, and talking, joined by Mrs. Judson in every interval she could spare from family cares, and thuswere they fitting themselves to teach to the poor idolaters the newreligion. Nor did they neglect such opportunities of doing good aspresented themselves even then; but every effort to inculcate theirsentiments was met with the objection, "Your religion is good for you, ours for us. " "You will be rewarded for your good deeds in your way, wein our way. " They found they had to deal with one of the proudest andmost conceited races on earth. Their very religion, as we have beforesaid, encourages this conceit, by leading them constantly to make "amerit" of their good actions, or what they suppose such; while itinculcates neither contrition nor penitence. The peculiar doctrines ofChristianity, its justification through the merits of another, itshumility and charity, were in the last degree opposed to the characterof the Burman race. The missionaries were made daily more sensible thatthe Spirit of God must come "with power, " before the truth could everenter those darkened understandings. Prayer was therefore their onlyreliance, as it was their only comfort. 

But even this enjoyment, as far as it was social, was soon broken inupon by the increasing illness of Mrs. Judson, which obliged her to trythe effect of a change of scene and climate. She could not think oftaking Mr. Judson from his labors, and therefore embarked alone inJanuary, 1815, for Madras. We may imagine the joy experienced by themissionary, thus left behind, on receiving during her absence lettersfrom this country, containing an account of the general movement inAmerica in favor of the Mission, and the formation of the BaptistGeneral Convention. His heart overflowed with gratitude, and the thoughtthat though he had no friend near him, there were yet hundreds in hisnative land praying and laboring in the same cause, inspired him withnew zeal in his beloved enterprise. 

Mrs. Judson's journey, though solitary, was prosperous and successful. Friends appeared for her where she least expected them. The influence ofher engaging person and winning manners is observable in one obligingattention she received even from strangers. The Viceroy appointed awoman to accompany her free of expense; the captain refused money forher passage; and the physician at Madras, from whom she had receivedvisits for six weeks, returned the fee which she sent him, saying he washappy if he had been of service to her. Her health being perfectlyrestored she returned to Rangoon after an absence of three months, and"on the 11th of September, was made the happy mother of a little son. "She soon resumed her studies, and though she saw little other result ofher labors, was cheered by noticing that she and her husband weregradually gaining the confidence of the natives, who, as she says, wouldsay to each other "that they need not be afraid to trust us, for we donot tell falsehoods as the Burmans do. " The indolent and deceitfulBurmans saw with surprise that these two Christians always keptthemselves busily employed, and paid every debt they contracted withstrict punctuality. Thus was laid the foundation of respect for the newreligion. 

CHAPTER VII. 

DIFFICULTY OF INCULCATING THE GOSPEL. --DEATH OF HER SON. --FAILURE OF MR. JUDSON'S HEALTH. --ARRIVAL OF MR. AND MRS. HOUGH AT RANGOON. 

In a letter which Mrs. Judson wrote to her sisters in December, 1815, she says: "Doubtless you expect by this time that some of the Burmanshave embraced the Christian religion, or at least are seriouslyinquiring respecting it. " "But you cannot imagine how very difficult itis to give them any idea of the true God and the way of salvation byChrist, since their present ideas of Deity are so very low. " "They havenot the least idea of a Divinity who is eternal, without beginning orend. All their deities have been through the several grades ofcreatures, from a fowl to a God. .. . " "They know of no other atonementfor sin, than offerings to their priests or their pagodas. "

She goes on to mention some instances of serious inquiry among thepeople, which from time to time had raised their hopes, only to dashthem again by the relapse of the inquirers into indifference; but adds"These things do not discourage us. It is God alone who can effectuallyimpress the mind with divine truths; and though seed may lie buried longin the dust, yet at some future period it may spring up and bear fruitto the glory of God. "

In this letter she gives an account of the recall of the Viceroy fromRangoon to Ava, the imperial residence, and the consequent confusion ofthe people, ten thousand of whom accompanied him to Ava. She regrettedhis departure, as both he and his lady had ever treated her withcivility and kindness. The newly appointed Viceroy was a stranger, andmight not be equally kind to them. 

She says, "Oh how I long to visit Bradford; to spend a few evenings byyour firesides, in telling you what I have seen and heard. Alas! _we_have no fireside, no social circle. We are still alone in this miserablecountry, surrounded by thousands ignorant of the true God. " . .. "But westill feel happy in our employment, and have reason to thank God that hehas brought us here. We do hope to live to see the Scriptures translatedinto the Burman language, and a church formed from among theseidolaters. "

Her next letter details "with all the pathos of a mother's sorrow, " anew trial to which they were called by Him, who though "clouds anddarkness are about him" yet "doeth all things well. "

"_May 7th, 1816. _--My dear Parents, --Little did I think when I wroteyou last, that my next letter would be filled with the melancholysubject upon which I must now write. Death, regardless of our lonelysituation has entered our dwelling, and made one of the happiest offamilies wretched. Our little Roger Williams, our only little darlingboy, was three days ago laid in the silent grave. Eight months weenjoyed the precious little gift, in which time he had so completelyentwined himself around his parents' hearts that his existence seemednecessary to their own. But God has taught us by affliction, what wewould not learn by mercies--that our hearts are his exclusive property, and whatever rival intrudes, he will tear it away. "

"He was a remarkably pleasant child--never cried except when in pain, and what we often observed to each other was the most singular, he neverduring his little existence manifested the least anger or resentment atanything. This was not owing to the want of intellect, for his tenderfeelings of sensibility were very conspicuous. Whenever I or his father, passed his cradle without taking him, he would follow us with his eyesto the door, when they would fill with tears, his countenance soexpressive of grief, though perfectly silent, that it would force usback to him, which would cause his little heart to be as joyful as ithad before been sorrowful. He would lie hours on a mat by his papa'sstudy-table, or by the side of his chair on the floor, if he could onlysee his face. When we had finished study or the business of the day, itwas our exercise and amusement to carry him round the house or garden, and though we were alone, we felt not our solitude when he was withus. " . .. 

Her account of his last sickness and death follows, and she adds: "Thusdied our little Roger:

 'Short pain, short grief, dear babe, was thine-- Now joys eternal and divine. '

We buried him in the afternoon of the same day, in a little enclosure, the other side of the garden. Forty or fifty Burmans and Portuguesefollowed with his afflicted parents the last remains to the silentgrave. All the Burmans who were acquainted with us, tried to sympathizewith us and console us under our loss. " . .. "We do not feel a dispositionto murmur, or inquire of our Sovereign why he has done this. We wishrather to sit down submissively under the rod and bear the smart, tillthe end for which the affliction was sent shall be accomplished. Ourhearts were bound up in this child; we felt he was our earthly all, ouronly source of innocent recreation in this heathen land. But God saw itwas necessary to remind us of our error and strip us of our little all. Oh may it not be in vain that he has done it. May we so improve it thathe will stay his hand and say, 'It is enough. '" A while after this shewrites: "Since worship I have stolen away to a much loved spot, where Ilove to sit and pay the tribute of affection to my lost, darling child. It is a little enclosure of mango-trees, in the centre of which iserected a small bamboo house, on a rising spot of ground, which looksdown on the new-made grave of our infant boy. Here I now sit, and thoughall nature around wears a most delightful, and romantic appearance, yetmy heart is sad, and my tears frequently stop my pen. You, my dear Mrs. L. Who are a mother, may imagine my sensations, but if you have neverlost a first born, an only son, you can never know my pain. Had you evenburied your little boy, you are in a Christian country, surrounded byfriends and relatives, who could soothe your anguish and direct yourattention to other objects. But behold us, solitary and alone, with thisone source of recreation! Yet this is denied us, this must be removed, to show us that we need no other source of enjoyment but God himself. 

"Do not think though I write thus, that I repine at the dealings ofProvidence. No! though he slay me yet will I trust in him!. .. Though Isay with the Prophet, Behold and see if there be any sorrow like unto mysorrow, yet I would also say, It is of the Lord's mercies that we arenot consumed because his compassions fail not. God is the same when heafflicts, as when he is merciful, just as worthy of our entire trust andconfidence now, as when he entrusted us with the precious little gift. There is a bright side even to this heavy affliction. "

The following tender and beautiful effusion was written by the Rev. J. Lawson of the Serampore Mission and presented to Mrs. Judson on thisoccasion. As it has not been published in former notices of Mrs. J. Wetake pleasure in inserting it here. 

 "Hush'd be the murmuring thought! Thy will be done O Arbiter of life and death. I bow To thy command--I yield the precious gift So late bestowed; and to the silent grave Move sorrowing, yet submissive. O sweet babe! I lay thee down to rest--the cold, cold earth A pillow for thy little head. Sleep on, Serene in death. No care shall trouble thee. All undisturbed thou slumberest; far more still Than when I lulled thee in my lap, and sooth'd Thy little sorrows till they ceased. .. . Then felt thy mother peace; her heart was light As the sweet sigh that 'scaped thy placid lips, And joyous as the dimpled smile that played Across thy countenance. --O I must weep To think of thee, dear infant, on my knees Untroubled sleeping. Bending o'er thy form, I watch'd with eager hope to catch the laugh First waking from thy sparkling eye, a beam Lovely to me as the blue light of heaven. Dimm'd in death's agony, it beams no more!

 Oh yet once more I kiss thy marble lips, Sweet babe I and press with mine thy whitened cheeks. Farewell, a long farewell!--Yet visit me In dreams, my darling; though the visioned joy Wake bitter pangs, still be thou in my thoughts And I will cherish the dear dream, and think I still possess thee. Peace, my bursting heart! O I submit. Again I lay thee down, Dear relic of a mother's hope. Thy spirit, Now mingled with cherubic hosts, adores That grace that ransomed it, and lodg'd it safe Above the stormy scene. "

She then gives an interesting account of a visit paid them by the wifeof the Viceroy, who on hearing of the death of the 'little white child'as she called him, came to condole with his parents. She was attended byabout two hundred of her officers of state and members of her household, expressed great sympathy in Mrs. Judson's affliction, and reproached herfor not having sent her word that she might have come to the funeral. Mrs. Judson says, "I regaled her with tea, sweetmeats, and cakes, withwhich she seemed much pleased. " She adds, "I sometimes have goodopportunities of communicating religious truths to the women in thegovernment-house, and hope I shall have an opportunity of conversingwith the wife of the Viceroy herself. " . .. "Oh that she might become areal disciple of Jesus!"

In the same melancholy letter she relates another affliction--Mr. Judson, who had frequently been asked by the natives, 'Where are yourreligious books?' had been diligently employed in preparing a Tract inthe Burman language called 'A Summary of Christian Truth;' when hisnervous system, and especially his head became so afflicted, that he wasobliged to lay aside all study, and seriously think of a voyage toCalcutta as his only means of restoration. But he was prevented fromexecuting his design by the joyful news that two additional missionarieswere about to join them. Mr. And Mrs. Hough, from America, arrived inRangoon in October, 1816; and brought with them as a present from theMission at Serampore, a printing press, with a fount of types in theBurman character than which nothing could have been more acceptable. 

Can we wonder that after laboring in loneliness and sorrow three years, such an event as this should fill their hearts with joy and consolation?

The Burmans are very generally taught to read, though having little thatis attractive in their own literature, and books being scarce and dear, they could not at the time of which we write, be said to be a readingpeople. Still the fact that numbers were able to read, was a strongencouragement to print tracts and books for them. On the occasion ofprinting the tract above-mentioned, and a catechism, Mr. Hough writesthus:

"These two little tracts are the first printing ever done in Burmah; andit is a fact grateful to every Christian feeling, that God has reservedthe introduction of this art here, for his own use. "

CHAPTER VIII. 

MISSIONARY LABORS. --FEMALE INTELLECT IN BURMAH. --DESCRIPTION OF APAGODA, OF BURMAN WORSHIP AND OFFERINGS. 

A circumstance still more cheering to the hearts of the missionariesthan even the arrival of companions from their beloved native land, wasa visit of a Burman who having read the "two little books" from thepress of Mr. Hough, came to inquire further into the new religion. WhenMr. Judson first heard from the lips of an idolater the confession that"God is a Being without beginning or end, not subject to old age ordeath, but who always is, "--his feelings were indescribable andoverpowering. Here at length was a germination of that seed they had solong been sowing in tears! For if one heathen heart could be thus led bythe Spirit to investigate the truth, why not more. --Why not many? andwhy might not the same Spirit lead them to him who is not only thetruth, but the way, --the way to Heaven?

They soon received visits from other Burmans who had seen the tractsissued by them; and who seemed desirous of learning the truth, but stillvery fearful of being known as inquirers. It became necessary thereforeto seek the patronage of the government, and Mr. Judson determined, sosoon as he should have finished his dictionary of the language, toproceed to Ava, the residence of the emperor. 

Mrs. Judson met every Sabbath a society of fifteen or twenty females, towhom she read the Scriptures, and talked about God. They were attentive, and willing to ask and answer questions, but for a long time experiencedno abiding convictions of sin or of duty. Some were willing to serveChrist if they could do it without renouncing dependence on their ownmerits. Others would serve God, if they might serve Gaudama also. 

As there is a tendency in enlightened minds to feel a contempt for theintellect of barbarians; and as some have even felt that time spent asMrs. Judson's was with those native females, was thrown away, we willhere record her testimony to the intelligence of the Burmese women. "Thefemales of this country are lively, inquisitive, strong and energetic, susceptible of friendship and the warmest attachment, and possess mindscapable of rising to the highest state of cultivation and refinement. .. . This is evident from their mode of conversing, " and may be illustratedby some particulars in the experience of one of them, named May-Meulah. 

Previous to the arrival of the missionaries in her country, her activemind was led to inquire the origin of all things. Who created all thather eyes beheld? She inquired of all she met, and visited priests andteachers in vain; and such was her anxiety, that her friends feared forher reason. She resolved to learn to read, that she might consult thesacred books. Her husband, willing to gratify her curiosity, taught herto read himself. In their sacred literature she found nothingsatisfactory. For ten years she prosecuted her inquiries, when God inhis providence brought to her notice a tract written by Mr. Judson inthe Burmese language, which so far solved her difficulties, that she wasled to seek out its author. From him she learned the truths of thegospel, and by the Holy Spirit those truths were made the means of herconversion. "She became an ornament to her profession, and her dailywalk and conversation would shame many professors in Christiancountries. "

Christians in America, was Mrs. Judson's time thrown away, when she wasleading Burmese females to the knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus?

One of the most splendid buildings in the empire is a pagoda at Rangoon, in which is enshrined a relic of Gaudama. At this pagoda, a yearly feastis celebrated which lasts three days, and draws people together from allparts of the country. 

Mrs. Judson says--"If Dr. Young could have seen the devotion of thispeople to their idolatry, he might well have exclaimed, 'O for a heathenzeal in Christian hearts!' Even while I am writing my ears are stunnedwith the noise and confusion of preparation for an approaching festival. Could you, my dear sir, but once witness this annual feast, could youbehold the enthusiasm of their devotions, you would readily admit thatnothing short of an Almighty arm could break down these strong barriers, and cause the introduction of the gospel. "

The pagoda itself is thus described by Dr. Malcom. 

"Two miles from Rangoon stands the celebrated pagoda calledShooda-gôn. It stands upon a small hill surmounted by many smallerpagodas, and many noble trees. The hill has been graduated intosuccessive terraces, sustained by brick walls; and the summit, which iscompletely leveled, contains about two acres. 

"The two principal approaches from the city are lined on each side, fora mile, with fine pagodas, some almost vieing for size with Shoodagonitself. Passing these, on your way from the city, you come to a flightof time-worn steps, covered by a curious arcade of little houses ofvarious forms and sizes, some in partial decay, others truly beautiful. After crossing some terraces, covered in the same manner, you reach thetop and passing a great gate, enter at once this sad but imposingtheatre of Gaudama's glory. One's first impressions are, what _terrible_grandeur; what _sickening_ magnificence; what absurd imagery; whatextravagant expenditure; what long successions of devotees to procurethis throng of buildings of such various dates; what a poor religionwhich makes such labors its chief meritoriousness! Before you, standsthe huge Shoodagon, its top among the clouds, and its golden sidesblazing in the glories of an eastern sun. Around are pompous zayats, noble pavements, Gothic mausoleums, uncouth colossal lions, curiousstone umbrellas, graceful cylindrical banners of gold-embroidered muslinhanging from lofty pillars, enormous stone jars in rows to receiveofferings, tapers burning before the images, exquisite flowers displayedon every side filling the air with fragrance, and a multitude of carvedfigures of idols, griffins, guardians, &c. 

"Always in the morning, men and women are seen in every directionkneeling behind their gift, and with uplifted hands reciting theirdevotions, often with a string of beads counting over each repetition;aged persons sweep out every place, or pick out the grass from thecrevices; dogs and crows struggle around the altars, and devour therecent offerings; the great bells utter their frequent tones; and themutter of praying voices makes a hum like the buzzing of an exchange. 

"Every worshipper brings a present, often a bunch of flowers or a fewgreen twigs plucked on the way; but generally the nicest eatables readycooked, beautiful bunches of flowers, articles of raiment, &c. Theamount of offerings here is very great. Stone vases, some of which willhold fifty or sixty gallons, stand round the pagoda, into which thedevotees carefully lay their leafy plates of rice, plantain, cakes, &c. As these are successively filled, appointed persons empty them intotheir vessels, carefully assorting the various kinds. The beautifulflowers remain all night and are swept out in the morning. No one everobjected however to my gathering them at pleasure. A gift once depositedis no more regarded by the worshipper. " "I could not but feel as I gazedupon the rich landscape and bright heavens, and marked the joy of theyoung men and maidens as they passed on, that he who has so longforborne with them, will in his abundant mercy, give them pastors afterhis own heart, who shall feed them with knowledge and understanding. "

After reading this description, who can wonder at the difficulty ofturning this semi-barbarous people from a religion of such a gorgeousand imposing ceremonial, and of such perfect congeniality with theunhumbled heart, to the spiritual, self-denying, pride-abasingdoctrines of the cross?

Mrs. Judson in a letter to a friend, mentions the splendor andcostliness of some of the religious offerings, one of which cost threethousand tickals, or twelve hundred dollars. After a description of thepagoda and its worshippers, she says: "The ground on which the pagoda issituated, commands a view of the surrounding country, which presents oneof the most beautiful landscapes in nature. The polished spires of thepagodas, glistening among the trees at a distance, appear like thesteeples of meeting-houses in our American seaports. The verdantappearance of the country, the hills and valleys, ponds and rivers, thebanks of which are covered with cattle and fields of rice; each in turnattract the eye, and cause the beholder to exclaim, "Was this delightfulcountry made to be the residence of idolaters?" . .. Oh my friend, sceneslike these, productive of feelings so various and so opposite, donotwithstanding, fire the soul with an unconquerable desire to rescuethis people from destruction, and lead them to the Rock that is higherthan they. "

 * * * * *

Under date of January 18, 1818, Mrs. Judson writes that they still livequietly, unmolested by government, and that they receive much respectand affection from the Viceroy and his family. She had someopportunities of private religious conversation with the Vicereine, towhom she presented a translation of Matthew's Gospel and a catechism. Still the heart of the lady appeared unaffected, though she ordered herdaughters to be instructed in the new catechism. The inquirer who wasmentioned as having afforded Mr. Judson such lively satisfaction, hadbeen appointed to a government in a distant province, so that they sawlittle of him, but were gratified to learn that his interest inreligious books still continued. 

CHAPTER IX. 

DISTRESSING EVENTS. --MR. JUDSON'S ABSENCE FROM RANGOON. --PERSECUTION OFMR. HOUGH. --HIS DEPARTURE FOR BENGAL. --MRS. JUDSON'S HEROICFORTITUDE. --MR. JUDSON'S RETURN. 

We have now to relate some distressing events connected with themission, which for a time threatened its very existence. 

Mr. Judson having decided to commence a course of public preaching tothe natives, thought best to secure the assistance of a native convertfrom the province of Arracan, who spoke the Burman language, to assisthim in his first public efforts. He therefore embarked for thatprovince, leaving Mrs. Judson to continue her efforts with the femalesunder her instruction; while Mr. And Mrs. Hough were to prosecute thestudy of the language. He intended to be gone but three months, but atthe end of that period, when his return was daily expected, a vesselfrom Chittagong, the port to which he had sailed, arrived at Rangoon, bringing the distressing tidings, that neither he, nor the vessel hesailed in had been heard of at that port. Letters received by Mrs. Judson from Bengal, also brought similar intelligence. 

While the missionaries left in Rangoon were in this state of fearfulalarm and suspense, Mr. Hough received an order to repair instantly tothe Court House with a threat, that "if he did not tell all the truth inrelation to the foreigners, they would write with his heart's blood. "This message spread consternation among the native teachers, domesticsand adherents, some of whom heard that a royal order had arrived for thebanishment of all foreign teachers. Mr. Hough was detained at thecourt-house from day to day on the most flimsy pretences, ignorant ofthe language, and with no one to intercede with the government in hisbehalf, for it was contrary to etiquette for a woman to appear beforethe Viceroy, his family being absent. Mrs. Judson being at lengthconvinced that the petty officers of government were acting in thismatter without authority, and for the purpose of extorting money fromMr. Hough, with the intrepidity that always marked her character, "taking her life in her hand", went boldly to the palace with a petitionfor his release. The Viceroy immediately granted it, and commanded thatMr. Hough should receive no further molestation. 

To add to the distresses of the missionaries, the cholera now ragedaround them with fearful violence and there were rumors of war betweenEngland and Burmah. Six months had passed, and still the fate of Mr. Judson was a fearful mystery. The English vessels were hastening theirdeparture from the harbor and soon they would have no means of leavingthe country, whatever might occur. Mrs. Judson writes: "Mr. Hough hasbeen for some time past desirous to have Mrs. Hough, his children andmyself go to Bengal. But I have ever felt resolved not to make anymovement till I hear from Mr. Judson. Within a few days, however, somecircumstances have occurred which have induced me to make preparationsfor a voyage. There is but one remaining ship in the river; and if anembargo is laid on English ships it will be impossible for Mr. Judson(if he is yet alive) to return to this place. But the uncertainty ofmeeting him in Bengal, and the possibility of his arriving in myabsence, cause me to make preparations with a heavy heart. Sometimes Ifeel inclined to remain here, alone, and hazard the consequences. Ishould certainly conclude on this step, if any probability existed ofMr. Judson's return. This mission has never appeared in so low a stateas at the present time. It seems now entirely destroyed, as we allexpect to embark for Bengal in a day or two. Alas! how changed are ourprospects since Mr. Judson left us! How dark, how intricate theprovidence that now surrounds us! Yet it becomes us to be still, andknow that he is God who has thus ordered our circumstances. "

A fortnight later, she writes: "Alone, my dear friends, in this greathouse, . .. I take my pen to record the strange vicissitudes throughwhich I have passed within a few days. "

On the 5th of this month, I embarked with Mr. Hough and family forBengal, having previously disposed of what I could not take with me. .. . My disinclination to proceed had increased to such a degree that I wason the point of giving up the voyage; but my passage was paid, mybaggage on board, and I knew not how to separate myself from the rest ofthe mission family. The vessel however was several days in going downthe river; and "before putting out to sea was to be detained a day ortwo longer at its mouth. " "I immediately resolved on giving up thevoyage and returning to town. Accordingly the captain sent up a boatwith me, and agreed to forward my baggage the next day. I reached townin the evening, --spent the night at the house of the only remainingEnglishman in the place, and to-day have come out to the mission-house, to the great joy of all the Burmans left on our premises. Mr. Hough andhis family will proceed, and they kindly and affectionately urge myreturn. I know I am surrounded by dangers on every hand, and expect tosee much anxiety and distress: but at present I am tranquil, and intendto make an effort to pursue my studies as formerly, and leave the eventwith God. "

Thus did this heroic woman, with that divine "instinct that seems toguide the noblest natures in great emergencies, decide to return aloneto the mission-house, there to await the return of her husband, or theconfirmation of her worst fears concerning his fate. " It was a wonderfulexhibition of courage and constancy; "and gave assurance of all thedistinguished qualities, which at a later period, and amid dangers stillmore appalling, shone with such brightness around the character of thisremarkable woman. The event justified her determination; and within aweek after her decision was taken, Mr. Judson arrived at Rangoon, havingbeen driven from place to place by contrary winds, and having entirelyfailed of the object for which he undertook the voyage. 

"Mr. And Mrs. Hough, after long delays, reached Bengal, carrying withthem the press and all the implements of the printing-house. Theirremoval was subsequently productive of many embarrassments to theMission, and seems never to have been fully justified either by Mr. Judson or the Board of Managers in America. "[3]

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 3: Gammell. ]

CHAPTER X. 

INTOLERANCE OF THE BURMAN GOVERNMENT. --FIRST EDIFICE FOR CHRISTIANWORSHIP ERECTED. --INSTRUCTION OF NATIVES. --CONVERSION OF A NATIVE. --HISBAPTISM. --THAT OF TWO TIMID DISCIPLES. --MESSRS. JUDSON AND COLMAN VISITAVA. 

A few weeks after the return of Mr. Judson, the prospects of the Missionwere still further brightened by the arrival of Messrs. Colman andWheelock, who, with their wives, had been appointed by the Board inAmerica, Missionaries to Burmah. They were young men of good talents, fervent piety, and extraordinary devotion to the object of evangelizingthe heathen. 

Mr. Judson, considering himself sufficiently master of the language topreach publicly, decided to build a small zayat, on a much frequentedroad, where he could preach the gospel, and converse with any native whomight desire it, and where Mrs. Judson could meet female inquirers, andhold a school for religious and other instruction. He knew that thismight draw upon them the displeasure of the higher powers, which hadhitherto favored them because of the privacy of their life, and theirsmall influence with the natives; for this government, as theyafterwards discovered, though remarkably tolerant to foreigners, ishighly intolerant to its own subjects in religious matters. Dr. Malcomremarks: "Foreigners of every description are allowed the fullestexercise of their religion. They may build places of worship in anyplace, and have their public festivals and processions withoutmolestation. But no Burman may join any of these religions, under theseverest penalties. In nothing does the government more thoroughlydisplay its despotism, than in its measures for suppressing allreligious innovation, and supporting the established system. .. . Thewhole population is thus held in chains, as iron-like as caste itself;and to become a Christian openly, is to hazard everything, even lifeitself. " But the Missionaries not being at this time at all aware of therigor of this intolerance, resolved to make the attempt, and trust inthe Lord for protection. 

In April, 1819, Mr. Judson preached in his new zayat to a congregationof fifteen or twenty persons, most of them entirely inattentive anddisorderly. But feeble as was this beginning, it was regarded by themissionaries as an event of no ordinary importance. Here was the firstaltar ever erected for the worship of the true God in that country overwhich century after century had rolled, each sweeping its millions ofidolaters into eternity; and rude and lowly as were its walls, comparedwith the magnificent temples that surrounded it, it was perhaps thefitter emblem of that spiritual religion which delights not in templesmade with hands, but in the service of the heart, 'which is in the sightof God of great price. '

The building, which they called a _zayat_ from its similarity to thepublic buildings of that name in Burmah, had three apartments; the firsta mere verandah thatched with bamboo, open to the road, and the placewhere Mr. Judson received all occasional visitors and inquirers; thesecond or middle one, a large airy room, occupied on Sundays forpreaching and on week days as a school-room; and the last division, amere entry opening into the garden leading to the mission-house. Duringthe week Mrs. Judson occupied the middle room, giving instruction inreading, &c. , to a class of males and females; and also in conversingwith female inquirers. Here she also studied the Siamese language, muchspoken in Rangoon, and translated into that language a catechism, andthe Gospel of Matthew. 

The 30th of April, 1819, was made memorable by the first visit of aninquirer who became a convert to the Christian faith. On the5th of May Mr. Judson says in his journal, "It seems almost too much tobelieve that God has begun to manifest his grace to the Burmans, butthis day I could not resist the delightful conviction that this isreally the case. Praise and glory to his name for evermore. Amen. "

From this time we learn from Mr. Judson's journal, that the verandah ofthe zayat where he sat to receive visitors, was constantly thronged withnatives, who, impelled, some by curiosity and idleness, and some bybetter motives, came to talk about the new religion. So much however wasto be dreaded, in the opinion of most of these, from the "lord of lifeand death, " as they called the emperor, that few dared follow out theirconvictions. Moung Nau, however, the convert above mentioned, adheredsteadfastly to his now faith, and desired baptism. Not having any doubtof the reality of his conversion, Mr. Judson administered the ordinanceto him on Sunday, June 21. On the following Lord's day, the missionarieshad the unspeakable satisfaction of sitting down at the Lord's table forthe first time with a converted Burman; and as Mr. Judson writes, he hadthe privilege to which he had been looking forward many years, ofadministering the communion in two languages. 

Many of the expressions of this young convert are very interesting. Wefind them in a letter from Mrs. Judson. "In our religion there is no wayto escape the punishment due to sin; but according to the religion ofChrist, he himself has died in order to deliver his disciples. How greatare my thanks to Jesus Christ for sending teachers to this country! andhow great are my thanks to the teachers for coming!" On hearing thefifth chapter of Matthew read, he said "These words take hold on my veryheart, they make me tremble. Here God commands us to do everything thatis good in secret, and not to be seen of men. How unlike our religion isthis! When Burmans make offerings to the pagodas they make a great noisewith drums and musical instruments that others may see how good theyare. But this religion makes the mind fear God; it makes it of its ownaccord fear sin. "

In the same letter she mentions a very interesting meeting with thefemales before mentioned, fifteen in number, who had for some timereceived from her religious instruction. Their love for, and confidencein their own religion seemed to be taken away; the truth seemed to haveforced itself upon their understandings; but the sinfulness of theirhearts, which among heathen as well as Christian nations is the greatobstacle to salvation, could only be removed by the Holy Spirit, and ohhow earnest and fervent were the prayers of their teacher for thepresence of that heavenly agent!

Mr. Wheelock, one of the recently arrived missionaries, was obliged onaccount of his failing health to try a sea-voyage; but during thepassage to Bengal, in a paroxysm of fever and delirium, he threw himselfoverboard and was drowned. 

Some of the inquirers at the zayat had no inconsiderable powers ofreasoning and argument; one in particular, named Moung-Shwa-gnong; whowould spend whole days at the zayat, and engage Mr. Judson in endlessdiscussions. --Not satisfied with the Buddhist faith he had become aconfirmed skeptic, and disputed every Gospel truth before he received itwith much subtilty and ingenuity. But after a while he found that hisvisits at the zayat had attracted the notice of Government, that theviceroy on being told he had renounced the religion of his country, hadsaid, 'Inquire further about him, ' and the missionaries for a time sawhim no more. 

The two candidates that next presented themselves for baptism, wereurgent that the ordinance should be performed, not absolutely inprivate, but at sunset and away from public observation. Themissionaries discussed their case long with them and with each other. Mr. Judson's remarks on the subject, as well as his description of thebaptism, are so full of that tenderness and pathos which is eminently a'fruit of the Spirit, ' that we must give them in his own words. 

"We felt satisfied that they were humble disciples of Jesus, and weredesirous of receiving this ordinance purely out of regard to hiscommand, and their own spiritual welfare; we felt that we were allequally exposed to danger, and needed a spirit of mutual candor andforbearance, and sympathy; we were convinced; that they were influencedrather by desires of avoiding unnecessary exposure, than by that sinfulfear which would plunge them into apostasy in the hour of trial; andwhen they assured us that if actually brought before government, theycould not think of denying their Saviour, we could not conscientiouslyrefuse their request, and therefore agreed to have them baptizedto-morrow at sunset. " "7. Lord's day. We had worship as usual and thepeople dispersed. About half an hour before sunset the two candidatescame to the zayat, accompanied by three or four of their friends; andafter a short prayer we proceeded to the spot where Moung-Nau wasformerly baptized. The sun was not allowed to look on the humble, timidprofession. No wondering crowd crowned the overshadowing hill. No hymnof praise expressed the exulting feeling of joyous hearts. Stillness andsolemnity pervaded the scene. We felt, on the banks of the water, as alittle, feeble, solitary band. But perhaps some hovering angels tooknote of the event with more interest than they witnessed the latecoronation; perhaps Jesus looked down on us, pitied and forgave ourweaknesses, and marked us for his own; perhaps if we deny him not, hewill acknowledge us another day, more publicly than we venture atpresent to acknowledge him. "

There was a great falling off in the attendance at the zayat afterMoung-shwa-gnong's defection. None dared call to inquire from religiousprinciple, and curiosity respecting the religion had been fullygratified. It became highly desirable to take some measures to securethe favor of the emperor. If he could be made propitious, the convertsand the missionaries would have nothing to fear. Messrs. Judson andColman, therefore, leaving their families at Rangoon, set out on theirvisit to Ava, to lay their case--as a Burman would express it--before'the golden feet. ' They carried with them, as presents to his majesty, the Bible, in six volumes, covered with gold leaf in the Burmanstyle, each volume enclosed in a rich wrapper; and many other articlesas presents to the different members of the government. 

CHAPTER XI. 

RECEPTION OF MESSRS. COLMAN AND JUDSON AT AVA. --THEIR RETURN TORANGOON. --THEIR RESOLUTION TO LEAVE RANGOON. --OPPOSITION OF DISCIPLES TOTHIS MEASURE. --INCREASE OF DISCIPLES. --THEIR STEADFASTNESS. --FAILURE OFMRS. JUDSON'S HEALTH. 

The passage up the Irrawaddy to Ava, or rather Amerapoora, which wasthen the capital, was made in safety in a little more than thirty days. They soon found the house of their old friend the former viceroy ofRangoon, who now enjoyed a high post under government. Here they werekindly received, and promised a speedy presentation to the "goldenface, " _i. E. _ the emperor. 

The next day, Moung Yo, a favorite officer of the viceroy, came to takethem to the imperial palace. He first introduced them to the privateminister of state, who met them very pleasantly, received theirpresents, and a petition they had prepared to the emperor, which latterhe was examining when some one announced that the 'golden foot' wasabout to advance; when the minister hastily rose up, put on hisstate-robes, and prepared to present them to the emperor. They wereconducted through various splendor and parade, up a flight of steps intoa magnificent hall. Mr. Judson says "The scene to which we were nowintroduced, really surpassed our expectation. The spacious extent of thehall, the number and magnitude of the pillars, the height of the dome, the whole completely covered with gold, presented a most grand andimposing spectacle. Very few were present, and those evidently greatofficers of state. Our situation prevented us from seeing the furtheravenue of the hall, but the end where we sat opened into the paradewhich the emperor was about to inspect. 

"We remained about five minutes, when every one put himself into themost respectful attitude, and Moung Yo whispered that his majesty hadentered. We looked through the hall as far as the pillars would allow, and presently caught sight of this modern Ahasuerus. He came forward, unattended--in solitary grandeur--exhibiting the proud gait and majestyof an eastern monarch. His dress was rich but not distinctive, and hecarried in his hand the gold-sheathed sword, which seems to have takenthe place of the sceptre of ancient times. But it was his high aspectand commanding eye, that chiefly rivetted our attention. He strided on. Every head excepting ours, was now in the dust. We remained kneeling, our hands folded, our eyes fixed on the Monarch. When he drew near, wecaught his attention. He stopped, partly turned towards us--'Who arethese?' 'The teachers, great King, ' I replied. 'What, you speakBurman?--the priests that I heard of last night? When did you arrive?Are you teachers of religion? Are you married? Why do you dress so?'These and other similar questions we answered; when he appeared to bepleased with us, and sat down on an elevated seat--his hand resting onthe hilt of his sword, and his eyes intently fixed on us. "

Moung Zah now read their petition, which set forth that they wereteachers of the religion of their country, and begged the royalpermission to teach the same in his dominions; and also prayed that noBurman might be subjected to molestation from government for listeningto or embracing that religion; and the emperor after hearing it, took ithimself, read it through and handed it back without saying a word. Inthe meantime Mr. Judson had given Moung Zah an abridged copy of thetract called a "Summary of Christian Doctrine, " which had been got up inthe richest style and dress possible. The emperor took the tract "Ourhearts, " says Mr. J. , "now rose to God for a display of his grace. Ohhave mercy on Burmah! Have mercy on her king!" But alas! the time hadnot yet come. He held the tract long enough to read the two firstsentences, which assert that there is one eternal God, who isindependent of the incidents of mortality and that besides him, there isno God; and then with an air of indifference, perhaps disdain, he dashedit down to the ground! Moung Zah stooped forward, picked it up andhanded it to us. Moung Yo made a slight attempt to save us by unfoldingone of the volumes which composed our present and displaying its beauty, but his majesty took no notice. Our fate was decided. After a fewmoments Moung Zah interpreted his royal master's will in the followingterms: "In regard to the objects of your petition, his majesty gives noorder. In regard to your sacred books, his majesty has no use forthem--take them away. " . .. "He then rose from his seat, strode on to theend of the hall, and there, after having dashed to the ground the firstintelligence he had ever received of the eternal God, his Maker, Preserver, his Judge, he threw himself down on a cushion, and laylistening to the music, and gazing at the parade spread out before him. "

They and their presents were then hurried away with little ceremony. Thenext day they "ascertained beyond a doubt, that the policy of the Burmangovernment is precisely the same as the Chinese; that it is quite out ofthe question whether any subjects of the emperor who embrace a religiondifferent from his own, will be exempt from punishment; and that we, inpresenting a petition to that effect, had been guilty of a mostegregious blunder, --an unpardonable offence. "

We cannot prevail on ourselves to give the sequel of this narrative inany other than the beautiful and picturesque language of Mr. Judsonwhich we have so often quoted. 

"It was now evening. We had four miles to walk by moonlight. Two of ourdisciples only followed us. They had pressed as near as they ventured tothe door of the hall of audience, and listened to words which sealed theextinction of their hopes and ours. For some time we spoke not. 

 'Some natural tears we dropped, but wiped them soon. Tho world was all before us, where to choose Our place of rest, and Providence our guide. '

And as our first parents took their solitary way through Eden, so wetook our way through this great city. 

"Arrived at the boat, we threw ourselves down, exhausted in body andmind. For three days we had walked eight miles a day, the most of theway in the heat of the sun, which in the interior of these countries isexceedingly oppressive; and the result of our toils and travels hasbeen--the wisest and best possible--a result, which, if we could see theend from the beginning, would call forth our highest praise. O slow ofheart to believe and trust in the over-ruling agency of our own AlmightySaviour!"

They returned to Rangoon by an easy and rapid passage down the river, and calling the few disciples together frankly disclosed to them theresult of their mission. To their surprise and delight it only increasedtheir zeal and attachment for the religion they had professed. Theybecame in turn the comforters of the missionaries, vieing with eachother in trying to convince them that the cause was not yet desperate. Above all were they solicitous that the missionaries should not carryout a design they had formed to leave them, and try to find a field morefavorable for their labors. One assured them he would follow them to theend of the world. Another, who having an unconverted wife, could notfollow them, declared that if left there alone, he would perform noother duties but those of Christ's religion. 

But what had most weight with Mr. And Mrs. Judson in inducing them toremain, was the fact that inquiry seemed to be spreading in theneighborhood, and that there seemed a further prospect of usefulness, inspite of the fear of persecution. They therefore concluded to remain forthe present at Rangoon; while Mr. And Mrs. Colman should proceed toArracan and form a station there. 

Thus again were Mr. And Mrs. J. Alone; but not now exclusively amongheathen idolaters. The affectionate zeal of the disciples rejoiced theirhearts; and others, and among them the old disputant, Moung-Shwa-gnong, seemed sincere and hopeful inquirers. Three women, induced by him, alsovisited Mrs. Judson to learn the way of life. One of these (the one wehave before alluded to) was characterized by superior discernment andmental power, but exceedingly timid through fear of persecution. In oneof her conversations she expressed her surprise that the effect of thereligion of Christ upon her mind was to make her love his disciples morethan her dearest natural relations. This showed that she was a realdisciple, though a timid one. But surely it is not for us who sit underour own vine with none to make us afraid, to be severe on these poorheathen, for not at once overcoming the dread of suffering, so naturalto the human heart! Before we judge them, let us be very sure that _our_faith would endure the fires of persecution and even of martyrdom whichthreatened them. They knew of instances where their countrymen who hadembraced the _Roman Catholic_ faith, had been subjected to thepunishment of the iron-mall, an instrument of torture more dreadful thanany employed against the Scottish Covenanters, in the times of theirbitterest persecution. Sudden execution they might have braved, thoughthat will appal almost any heart; but lingering torture was what theymight fear, to which death should succeed only when nature could bearno more. 

Females in Christian countries, who think much of your self-denials andsacrifices, when

 'A moment's pain, a passing shower, Is all the grief ye share, '

how could _your_ hearts endure if called to such trials, as might at anymoment befall your poor sisters in Burmah!

Mrs. Judson's health had for some time been failing, and at length afterhaving gone through two courses of salivation for the liver-complaint, she was obliged to try a sea-voyage. Her situation was too critical forher to think of going alone, and Mr. Judson concluded to accompany herto Bengal. Two converts expressed the strongest desire to professChrist, before the missionaries should leave them. They were accordinglybaptized. The ship being detained, the speculative, hesitating, but nowsincere disciple, Moung Shwa-gnong, casting aside his fears andscruples, boldly avowed his faith, and desired baptism. Of course he wasjoyfully received. The scene at his baptism had such an effect upon MahMeulah, the female who has been before mentioned, that she too could nolonger delay a public profession of faith in Christ. On returning to thehouse after receiving the rite, she said, "Now I have taken the oath ofallegiance to Jesus Christ, and I have nothing to do but to commitmyself, soul and body, into the hands of my Lord, assured that he willnever suffer me to fall away!"

Surely if no other proof existed of the power of gospel truth to renewthe heart of men, a sufficient one would be furnished here. In the faceof threatened persecution not only were old converts strengthened intheir faith in, and attachment to Christ, but new ones eagerly pressedforward to unite themselves with the despised and humble flock. 

Nine males and one female had now been baptized at the hazard of theirlives; a grammar and dictionary had been compiled and printed; a portionof the Scriptures translated and printed; tracts had been issued; and sogreatly had the missionaries gained in favor with the people, that asthey went down to the ship which was to carry them to Bengal, more thana hundred natives followed them, testifying sincere grief at theirdeparture. 

CHAPTER XII. 

MR. AND MRS. JUDSON VISIT BENGAL AND RETURN. --MRS. JUDSON'S HEALTH AGAINFAILS. --HER RESOLUTION TO VISIT AMERICA. --HER VOYAGE TO ENGLAND ANDVISIT THERE. 

They arrived in Calcutta on the 8th of August, 1820. The voyage was ofno essential benefit to Mrs. J. 's health, neither was her visit toCalcutta; but at Serampore she so far recovered as to make them desirousto return to Rangoon, where they arrived on the 5th of January, 1821. The converts received them with the utmost affection; their old friendthe vicereine again occupied her former palace and welcomed Mrs. Judsonwith friendly familiarity, and new inquirers presented themselves at thezayat. In translating the Scriptures, the acute and fertile mind ofMoung Shwa-gnong was an invaluable assistance, while another convert ofcultivated intellect was equally useful in other missionary labors. Though through fear of being subjected to extortion, some of them hadbeen obliged to flee to the woods, not one disciple had disgraced ordishonored his profession. A violent effort and been made by some ofMoung Shwa-gnong's enemies, to ruin him in the opinion of the viceroy, by complaining of him that he was making every endeavor "to turn thepriests' rice-pot bottom upwards. " "_What consequence?_" said theviceroy, "_let the priests turn it back again. _" All the disciples fromthat time felt sure of toleration under Mya-day-men, (the name of theviceroy. )

The history of the next few months presents nothing novel in the life ofthis little Christian community, to which there were however someaccessions. But Mrs. Judson was gradually sinking under the diseasewhich had so long troubled her, until at length it was found essentialto her _life_ even, that she should seek some more propitious climate. After much anxious deliberation it was resolved that she should sail forBengal, and thence to America. Her feelings on leaving the 'home of herheart, ' and the husband of her youth, as well as the spiritual childrenthat God had given them in that heathen land--to try alone the perils ofa long and tedious voyage, in a state of health which rendered itdoubtful whether she would ever reach the land of her nativity, orreturn to that of her adoption--can scarcely be conceived, much lessdescribed. Her own words are:

"Those only who have been through a variety of toil and privation toobtain a darling object, can realize how entirely every fibre of theheart adheres to that object when secured. Had we encountered nodifficulties, and suffered no privations in our attempts to form aChurch of Christ, under the government of a heathen despot, we shouldhave been warmly attached to the individuals composing it, but shouldnot have felt that tender solicitude and anxious affection, as in thepresent case. 

"Rangoon, from having been the theatre in which so much of the power, faithfulness and mercy of God have been exhibited; from having beenconsidered for ten years past as my home for life, and from a thousandinteresting associations, had become the dearest spot on earth. Henceyou will readily imagine, that no ordinary consideration would haveinduced my departure. "

She arrived in Calcutta Sept. 22d, 1821. Finding when she reached therethat the American captains of vessels declined taking passengers, without an exorbitant price, she decided not to take passage to America. On mentioning her circumstances to a lady in Calcutta, the latterstrongly recommended the advantages of a voyage to England, on accountof the superior accommodations, medical advice, and female passengers inEnglish ships. A pious captain offered to take her for about one thirdof the price demanded for a voyage to America, provided she would sharea cabin with three children, who were going to England an offer whichshe immediately accepted. The father of the children subsequentlyarrived in Calcutta, and generously paid the whole price of the cabin, which enabled her to go without any expense to the Board. 

She writes: "If the pain in my side is entirely removed while on mypassage to Europe, I shall return to India in the same ship, and proceedimmediately to Rangoon. But if not I shall go over to America, and spendone winter in my dear native country. 

"Ardently as I desire to see my beloved friends in America, I cannotprevail on myself to be any longer from Rangoon than is absolutelynecessary for the preservation of my life. I have had a severe strugglerelative to my immediate return to Rangoon instead of going to England. But I did not venture to go contrary to the convictions of reason, tothe opinion of an eminent and skilful physician, and the repeatedinjunctions of Mr. Judson. 

"My last letter from Rangoon was dated Oct. 26. Moung Shwa-gnong hadbeen accused before the viceroy, and had disappeared. Mr. Judson hadfelt much anxiety and distress on his account, fearing he had donesomething in the way of retraction, which prevented his visiting him. But in a fortnight he was agreeably surprised at seeing him enter. Heinformed Mr. J. That having been accused, he had thought it the wisestway to keep out of sight; that he had put all his family on board aboat, and was going up the country among the sect of heretics with whomhe once associated, and had now come to take leave, obtain tracts, gospels, &c. Mr. Judson furnished him with what was necessary, and bidhim God speed. He will no doubt do much good among that class of people, for it is impossible for him to be any time with his friends withoutconversing on the subject of religion. Moung Ing had returned, assteadfast and as much devoted to the cause as ever. He and Moung Shwa-baspend every evening in reading the Scriptures, and finding the placeswhere the apostles preached, on a map which Mr. Judson has made forthem. Another Burman has been baptized, who gives decided evidence ofbeing a true Christian. Have we not, my dear sir, every reason to trustGod in future, when we see what he has done in Rangoon. Could you see atonce the difficulties in the way of the conversion of the Burmans, thegrace of God would appear ten times as conspicuous as it now does. Whenwe hardly ventured to hope that we should ever see one of them trulyconverted, how great is our joy to see a little church rise up in themidst of that wilderness, consisting of thirteen converted Burmans. "

On her passage to England, her old enemy, the liver-complaint, againattacked her; but bodily illness did not prevent her from endeavoring tobenefit the souls of her fellow-passengers; and with regard to two ofthem, her efforts did not seem unsuccessful. 

On arriving in England, she was cordially invited by the Hon. JosephButterworth, M. P. , to make his house her home. He afterward, at a publicmeeting, referred to her visit as "reminding him of the apostolicadmonition, 'Be not forgetful to entertain strangers, for thereby somehave entertained angels unawares. '"

At his house she met many persons, distinguished for literature andpiety, among whom were Sumner, Babington and Wilberforce. 

After spending some time at Cheltenham, to which place she had been sentfor the benefit of its waters, she accepted a pressing invitation tovisit Scotland, where, as in England, she received valuable presents andinnumerable acts of kindness. The piety of her English friends seemed toher of the most high-toned character, and their ardent friendship calledforth her warmest affections. Though on her way to a still dearercountry, the land of her birth, she could not part with them without thetenderest regret. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

MRS. JUDSON'S ARRIVAL IN AMERICA. --INFLUENCE OF HER VISIT. --HOSTILEOPINIONS. --HER PERSON AND MANNERS. --EXTRACTS FROM HER LETTERS. 

In the meanwhile events of some interest were transpiring in Burmah. Inconsequence of the persecution against Moung Shwa-gnong which hadobliged him to flee for his life, and the new vigilance of priests andofficers in respect to converts, --the inquirers withdrew altogether fromthe mission-house, and Mr. Judson was obliged to close the zayat, andsuspend public preaching on the Sabbath, though still the convertsvisited him privately, for instruction and consolation. 

Mr. J. 's solitary condition was however soon relieved by the arrival ofDr. And Mrs. Price, who came to share his labors among the heathen; andalso by the return of Mr. And Mrs. Hough from Serampore, bringing withthem the printing press, whose absence had occasioned no small delay andinconvenience to Mr. Judson in his labors. 

On the 25th of September, 1822, Mrs. J. Arrived in America. Herfeelings on revisiting her native land, are best learned from a letterto Mr. Judson's parents, dated Sept 27. 

"With mingled sensations of joy and sorrow, I address a few lines to theparents of my beloved husband, --joy, that I once more find myself in myown native country, and with the prospect of meeting with lovedrelatives and friends--sorrow, that he who has been a participator inall my concerns for the last ten years, is not now at hand to partakewith me in the joyful anticipations of meeting those he so much loves. 

"I left Liverpool on the 16th of August, and arrived at New York harborday before yesterday. On account of the prevalence of yellow fever, prudence forbade my landing. Accordingly I embarked on board thesteamboat for this place, where I arrived a few hours ago. It was myintention to pass a week in Philadelphia and then go to Providence, andthence to you in Woburn, as it would be on my way to Bradford, where Ishall spend the winter. But Dr. Stoughton wishes me to go to Washington, which will detain me in this part of the country a week longer. HoweverI hope to be with you in a fortnight from this time. My health is muchimproved since I left England and I begin to hope the disorder isentirely eradicated. "

Of this visit of Mrs. Judson to America, Professor Gammell remarks ingeneral, as follows:

"Her visit to the United States forms an epoch of no inconsiderableimportance in the progress of interest in missions among the churches ofvarious denominations in this country. She visited several of theleading cities of the Union; met a large number of associations ofladies; attended the session of the Triennial Convention at Washington;and in a multitude of social circles, alike in the South and in theNorth, recited the thrilling narrative of what she had seen andexperienced during the eventful years in which she had dwelt in aheathen land. 

"But relaxation and travelling for health and interviews with religiousfriends, were not her only occupation. In her retirement, in addition tomaintaining an extensive correspondence, she found time to prepare thehistory of the mission in Burmah which was published in her name, in aseries of letters addressed to Mr. Butterworth, the gentleman beneathwhose roof she had been a guest during her residence in England. Theserecords, which were principally compiled from documents which had beenpublished before, contained the first continuous account of the Burmanmission ever given to the public. The work was widely read in Englandand America, and received the favorable notice of several of the leadingorgans of public criticism. 

"The influence which she exerted in favor of the cause of missionsduring her brief residence of eight or nine months in the United States, it is hardly possible now to estimate. She enlisted more fully in thecause not a few leading minds who have since rendered it signal serviceboth by eloquent vindications and by judicious counsels; and by theappeals which she addressed to Christians of her own sex, and her fervidconversations with persons of all classes and denominations in America, as well as by the views which she submitted to the managers of themission, a new zeal for its prosecution was everywhere created, and themissionary enterprise, instead of being regarded with doubt andmisgiving, as it had been by many, even among Christians, began to beunderstood in its higher relations to all the hopes of man, and to becontemplated in its true grandeur, and ennobling moral dignity. "

Such is the opinion of her visit expressed by an elegant and enlightenedscholar, now that more than a quarter of a century has passed, bringingtriumph to the missionary cause, and honor to its first founders andadvocates; but such we regret to say was not the universal sentiment ofher contemporaries. Many persons well remember the unfounded stories putin circulation respecting her, by some whose motives we will not inquireinto, as they would scarcely bear investigation, in regard to heractions, her intentions, and even her apparel. As her biographer remarksin introducing some of her letters at this period: "It was said that herhealth was not seriously impaired, and that she visited the South with aview to excite attention and applause. To persons who would put forth orcirculate such calumnies, a perusal of her letters, in which she uttersher feelings to her friends without reserve, will, it is hoped, ministera rebuke sufficiently severe to awaken shame and penitence; and to thosewho may unwarily have been led to form unfavorable opinions respectingMrs. Judson, we cannot doubt that these letters will afford welcomeevidence of her modest and amiable disposition, consistent and exemplarydemeanor, ardent piety, and steady, irrepressible devotion to theinterests of the mission. "

 * * * * *

The person and manners of Mrs. Judson at this time, were, according tothe testimony of some who well recollect her, engaging and attractive inno common degree. Her sweet and ready smile, her dark expressive eye, the animation and sprightliness of her conversation, and her refinedtaste and manners, made her a favorite in all circles. Her dress, forwhich she was indebted to the liberality of British friends, was morerich and showy than she would have chosen for herself, and as has beensaid, excited unkind remarks from some who did not care to investigateher reasons for wearing it. Elegant as it was said to be, it wascertainly far better she should wear it, even at the risk of seeminginconsistency, than to put her friends to the expense of other andplainer clothing. 

As to the imputation that she preferred the eclat of life in a southerncity, to the retirement of her New England home, --it is sufficient toanswer, that a constitution relaxed and enfeebled by ten years'residence in a tropical climate, was ill-fitted to bear the rigors of aNew England winter, and as her whole object in her visit, was therestoration of her health, she conceived it her duty to choose such aplace of sojourn as should seem most favorable to it. 

 * * * * *

After a stay of six weeks with her parents in Bradford, Mrs. J. Found itnecessary to seek a milder climate, and was advised to try that ofBaltimore. She had a pleasant journey to that city, stopping one daywith friends in New York, and arrived there on the 5th of December. Fromher letters written about this time we proceed to give some extracts. 

"My journey to this place was pleasant, though fatiguing. I passed onenight only in New York, and spent a most pleasant evening in the societyof a large party of good people who were collected for the purpose ofprayer. Many fervent petitions were presented in behalf of theperishing Burmans, and the little church established in that country. Itwas an evening to me full of interest; but I found at the conclusion, that my strength was quite exhausted, and I began to fear whether Ishould be able to continue my journey. " . .. "How much of heaven mightChristians enjoy even here on earth if they would keep in view whatought to be their great object in life. If they would but make theenjoyment of God their main pursuit how much more consistent theirprofession would be with their conduct, how much more useful their livesand how much more rapidly they would ripen for eternal glory. "

"Christians do not sufficiently assist one another in their spiritualwalk. They are not enough in the habit of conversing familiarly andaffectionately on the state of each others' souls, and kindlyencouraging each other to persevere and get near to heaven. One degreeof grace attained in this world, is worth more than every earthlyenjoyment. "

"I ought to have mentioned that I found much of the true missionaryspirit existing in New York. 

"I began this letter some days ago, but a violent cold has prevented myfinishing it. I am very thankful that I am no farther north thanBaltimore, for I feel confident the cold would soon destroy me. I havenot been out of the house since I arrived, and hardly out of mychamber. My health is certainly better than when I left Boston, though Ihave a heavy cold and some cough. 

"What can be done to excite a missionary spirit in this country? I darenot engage in the subject till I am better. It would take up my wholesoul, and retard my recovery. A little while, and we are in eternity;before we find ourselves there, let us do _much_ for Christ. "

CHAPTER XIV. 

FURTHER EXTRACTS FROM HER LETTERS. --HER ILLNESS. --HER HISTORY OF THEBURMAN MISSION. --HER DEPARTURE FROM AMERICA WITH MR. AND MRS. WADE. 

In a letter to a friend at Waterville, Mrs. Judson gives a full accountof the reasons that determined her to pass the winter at the south. Shesays: "I had never _fully_ counted the cost of a visit to my nativecountry and beloved relatives. I did not expect that a scene which I hadanticipated _as so joyous_, was destined to give my health andconstitution a shock which would require months to repair. 

"During my passage from England my health was most perfect, not theleast symptom of my original disorder remained. But from the day of myarrival, the idea that I was once more on American ground banished allpeace and quiet from my mind, and for the first four days and nights Inever closed my eyes to sleep! This circumstance, together with dwellingon the anticipated meeting with my friends, occasioned the most alarmingapprehensions. 

"I reached my father's about a fortnight after my arrival in thecountry--and had not then been able to procure a single night's sleep. The scene which ensued brought my feelings to a crisis, nature was quiteexhausted, and I began to fear would sink. To be concise, my healthbegan to decline in a most alarming manner, and the pain in my side andcough returned. I was kept in a state of constant excitement by dailymeeting my old friends and acquaintances; and during the whole six weeksof my residence at my father's, I had _not one_ night's quiet rest. Ifelt the cold most severely, and found, as that increased, my coughincreased. "

She goes on to say that under these circumstances, she was stronglyurged by Dr. Judson, a brother of her husband, who was then inBaltimore, to remove to the south, and take up her residence for thewinter with him at his boarding-house. She says that painful as it wasto leave her dear family, yet as she knew that freedom from company andexcitement, as well as a milder climate, were absolutely essential toher recovery, she was induced to go. She adds that her health is so farre-established that she is able to give five hours a day to study and tothe compilation of her History of the Burman Mission, a work she hadvery much at heart. 

The next passage in the letter is of touching interest, as showing themeekness of the Christian spirit in receiving a rebuke, whether meritedor not. 

"Your kind hint relative to my being injured by the lavish attention ofour dear friends in this country, has much endeared you to my heart. Iam well aware that human applause has a tendency to elate the soul, andrender it less anxious about spiritual enjoyments, particularly if theindividual is conscious of deserving it. But I must say, that since myreturn to this country, I have often been affected to tears, in hearingthe undeserved praises of my friends, feeling that I was far, very farfrom being what they imagined: and that there are thousands of poorobscure Christians, whose excellences will never be known in this world, who are a thousand times more deserving of the tender regard of theirfellow-Christians than I am. 

"Yet I trust I am grateful to my Heavenly Father for inclining thehearts of his children to look on me with a friendly eye. The retiredlife I now lead is much more congenial to my feelings, and much morefavorable to religious enjoyment, than when I was kept in a continualbustle of company. Yes, it is in retirement that our affections areraised to God, and our souls refreshed and quickened by the influencesof the Holy Spirit. If we would live near the threshold of Heaven, anddaily take a glance at our promised inheritance we must avoid not onlyworldly, but religious dissipation. Strange as it may seem, I do believethere is something like religious dissipation, in a Christian's beingso entirely engrossed in religious company, as to prevent his spiritualenjoyments. "

In Baltimore, through the influence of Dr. Judson, she had the bestmedical advice and attendance the city could give; and was put upon acourse of mercury in order to produce salivation. She denied herself tocompany, and thus secured time for writing, in which employment she wasassisted by "a pious excellent young lady, " whom she engaged as acopyist. Her correspondence was extensive, and occupied much of hertime. One interesting letter from England informed her that Mr. Butterworth had put at interest for her Burman school £100 sterling, andthat a larger sum had been collected. Her English physicians insistedthat she could _not live_ in India, and urged her and her husband tocome to England, but her determination to return to Burmah wasunalterable. 

On the 19th of February she writes to her friend in Waterville: "Yourkind and affectionate letter found me in bed, so weak that I was obligedto read it at intervals; but it afforded heartfelt consolation. Thanksto our Heavenly Father whose guardian care and love I have _so largely_experienced. I am now much better, and once more enjoy the prospect ofgaining that degree of health which will allow my return to Burmah, there to spend my remaining days, few or many, in endeavouring to guideimmortal souls to that dear Redeemer, whose presence can make joyful asick chamber, a dying bed. 

"For the last month I have been _very ill_. The disease seemed to beremoved from the liver to the lungs. I have raised blood twice, whichthe physicians thought proceeded from the lungs, though I am inclined tothink it was from the throat. I was however bled so frequently and solargely that my strength was quite reduced. At present I am free fromevery unfavorable symptom, but am still weak. 

"I am rejoiced to hear that Mr. Boardman has offered himself to supplydear Colman's place. If actuated by motives of love to God, and concernfor precious souls, tell him he will never regret the sacrifice, butwill find those spiritual consolations which will more than compensatehim for every privation. I shall rejoice to afford him every assistancein the acquisition of the language which my health will allow, though Ifear he will not be ready to sail so early as I hope to embark. 

"This is the third day I have been writing this letter, on account of myweakness. But I am gaining a little every day. Yesterday I had a littlefemale prayer-meeting in my chamber--trust the blessed Saviour was nearus. Oh it is good to get near to God, and feel whether in life or death, we are His. 

"Let us, my dear sister, so live, that our union to Christ may not onlybe satisfactory to ourselves but to all around us. On earth we serveGod--in heaven enjoy him--is a motto I have long wished to adopt. Whenin heaven we can do nothing towards saving immortal souls. "

In a subsequent letter she mentions receiving a journal kept by herhusband, with the joyful intelligence of the accession of five moreconverts to the little church there, three of whom were females, andmembers of her Wednesday meeting. "They have, " she says "set up of theirown accord a female prayer-meeting. Is not this encouraging?" Dr. Pricehad been ordered to Ava on account of his medical skill, and Mr. Judsonwas about to accompany him to make a further effort for toleration. 

In March, Mrs. Judson went to Washington to superintend the printing ofher History of the Mission, and here she was detained contrary to herwishes until the last of April. However, this detention gave her anopportunity of meeting the Baptist General Convention which held itssession there at that time. A committee was appointed to confer with herrespecting the Burman Mission, and at her suggestion several importantmeasures were adopted. 

When the printing of her work was completed, she presented thecopy-right to the convention. The work was favorably noticed in severalleading journals of the day, and has circulated extensively both inEurope and this country. It was of great service not only to the causeof the particular field of which it was the history, but to the cause ofmissions generally, in awaking the public mind from that strange apathyin regard to our Saviour's parting command in which for seventeencenturies it had for the most part quietly slumbered. We say _for themost part_, for we do not forget the self-denying labors of the RomanCatholics in propagating their doctrines in various parts of the world;indeed this has always been the bright redeeming feature of that systemof semi-pagan Christianity. Well would it be if protestant Christianswould imitate their zeal and self-devotion! How strange that centuriespassed, even after the Reformation, before Christians began to recognizeas binding that solemn injunction, "Go ye into all the world, and preachthe Gospel to every creature, with its encouraging promise, Lo I amwith you always even unto the end of the world!"

This _apathy_ in respect to the cause nearest her heart, was a greatsource of grief to Mrs. J. In a letter to Dr. Wayland, written inWashington, after stating that she had found that her strength was notsufficiently restored to undertake a journey to the North, she says, "This, together with the hope of exciting more attention to the subjectof missions among the members of the General Convention which will soonmeet here, " has induced me to remain. .. . "Oh my brother, my heartsickens at the apathy and unconcern relative to the subject of missionswhich are in many places exhibited. I sometimes say to myself, Will notthe missionary flame become entirely extinct, and the mission alreadyestablished in Burmah, die for want of support?. .. Where are our youngmen, fired with the love of Christ and compassion for immortal souls, who are _desirous_ to leave their comforts and their homes for a fewyears, to serve their Redeemer in foreign lands? Who is willing to obeythis last, this most benevolent command of our Lord, Go ye into all theworld, and preach the gospel to every creature? But I must stop. Loss ofsleep for this night will be the consequence of indulging myself thusfar. "

At the above-mentioned Convention, Mr. Jonathan Wade of New York, andMr. George D. Boardman of Maine, had offered themselves as Missionariesto the East. Mr. Wade was soon after regularly appointed by the Board, and with his wife, was directed to take passage for India with Mrs. Judson. The latter writes to her sister from Boston, upon her arrivalthere from the South, "We arrived in safety at six o'clock on Thursday. We were immediately informed that Mr. And Mrs. Wade would sail with meto India. This was animating intelligence, and I felt that the hand ofGod was in it, for he had heard my prayers. 

"Yesterday we went on board the ship, chose my cabin, and agreed withthe captain to take us all for twelve hundred dollars. Theaccommodations are excellent, clean and airy. It is a most beautifulship, and the captain seems disposed to do all in his power for ourcomfort. .. . I am now making preparations for my passage. Monday we havea prayer-meeting, and on Tuesday we go to Plymouth. I am doubtingwhether I ought to go to Bradford again or not. My nerves are in such astate that I have to make every possible exertion to keep them quiet. Itwill only increase my agitation to take a formal leave of my friends andhome. "

On the 22d of June, 1823, they sailed from Boston amidst everydemonstration of personal attachment and Christian sympathy. Theycarried with them a valuable present and a letter from the Convention tothe Burman emperor, sent in the hope of conciliating his favor towardthe missionaries. 

CHAPTER XV. 

MESSRS. JUDSON AND PRICE VISIT AVA. --THEIR RECEPTION AT COURT. --THEIRRETURN TO RANGOON. --MRS. JUDSON'S RETURN. --A LETTER TO HER PARENTSDESCRIBING THEIR REMOVAL TO AVA. --DESCRIPTION OF AVA. 

It was mentioned that during Mrs. Judson's absence from Burmah, Dr. Price, the fame of whose medical skill had reached the 'golden ears, 'had been ordered to Ava, and that Mr. Judson had determined to makeanother attempt to procure toleration for the Christians by a secondvisit to the capital. In a boat furnished by government, they leftRangoon, embarked for Ava, then the capital, and were immediatelyintroduced to the king. Dr. Price was graciously received, but at thefirst interview Mr. Judson was scarcely noticed. Of the secondinterview, we will give the account in Mr. Judson's own words. 

"To-day the king noticed me for the first time. .. . After some time hesaid, 'And you, in black, what are you? a medical man too?' 'Not amedical man, but a teacher of religion, your Majesty. ' He proceeded tomake a few inquiries about my religion, and then put the alarminginquiry whether any had embraced it. I evaded by saying 'Not here. ' Hepersisted 'Are there any in Rangoon?' 'There are a few. ' 'Are theyforeigners?' I trembled for the consequence of an answer which mightinvolve the little church in ruin; but the truth must be sacrificed orthe consequences hazarded; and I therefore replied, 'There are someforeigners and some Burmans. ' He remained silent a few moments, butpresently showed he was not displeased, by asking a great variety ofquestions on religion, and geography and astronomy, some of which wereanswered in such a satisfactory manner, as to occasion a generalexpression of satisfaction in all the court present. 

"After his Majesty retired, a royal secretary entered into conversation, and allowed me to expatiate on several topics of religion in my usualway. And all this took place in the presence of the very man, now anAtwenwoon, (one of the highest officers) who many years ago, caused hisuncle to be tortured under the iron mall, for renouncing Buddhism andembracing the Romish religion!. .. 

"Thanks to God for the encouragement of this day! The monarch of theempire has distinctly understood, that some of his subjects haveembraced the Christian religion, and his wrath has been restrained. "

He afterwards had another interview, in which the king inquired muchabout America, and authorized him to invite her ships to his dominions, assuring them of protection and facilities for trade. 

He mentions much flattering attention paid him by a prince of the empireand his wife, who was the king's sister, both of whom urged him not toreturn to Rangoon, but to bring his wife and reside at Ava. In fact, several dignitaries of the empire were so far attracted by the newtheories in religion and science, as to enter into animated discussionswith the missionaries respecting them. The prince above mentioned was aninteresting character. Mr. Judson went so far as boldly to urge upon himthe duty of making personal religion his immediate care. For a moment hewas moved, but soon replied, that he was young, only twenty-eight. Thathe was desirous of enlarging his mind by an acquaintance with allforeign science, and then he could judge whether Christianity was worthyof his adoption or not. But, said Mr. Judson, suppose you change worldsin the meantime? His countenance fell, and he said sadly, "It is true, Ido not know when I shall die. "

How true it is that "as in water face answereth to face, so doth theheart of man to man. " Left without excuse, this poor impenitent Burman, like thousands in America, almost, but not altogether persuaded to beChristians, postponed what he could not but purpose to a more convenientseason. 

On another occasion, so many persons of high rank expressed themselvesfavorably to the Christian faith that one who had not hitherto venturedto defend the missionaries in the presence of the king was bold enoughto say, "Nearly all the world, your Majesty, believe in an eternal God;all but Burmah and Siam these little spots!" His Majesty remainedsilent, and soon abruptly rose and retired. 

Before returning to Rangoon Mr. Judson had an interesting interview withthe king. "Why, " asked the latter, "does the teacher return to Rangoon?let him and Price stay together. If one goes, the other must remainalone, and will be unhappy. " Some one present explained that he wasgoing for his wife and goods, and would soon return. His Majesty said, "Will you then come again?" and expressed a wish that he should do soand remain permanently. He and Dr. Price had previously erected a housenear Ava on some land granted them by the king, which house was to beoccupied by Dr. P. Until Mr. Judson's return. 

The following letter from Mr. Judson dated Dec. 7, 1823, announces thearrival of his wife in Rangoon. "I had the inexpressible happiness ofwelcoming Mrs. Judson once more to the shores of Burmah, on the 5thinstant. We are now on the eve of departure for Ava. 

"My last letter from brother Price mentions that the king has inquiredmany times about my delay, and the queen has expressed a strong desireto see Mrs. Judson in her foreign dress. We sincerely hope her majesty'scuriosity will not be confined to dress. 

"Mr. And Mrs. Wade appear to be in fine health and spirits, and I amheartily rejoiced at their arrival just at the present time. "

Rumors of a war between the British and Burmans were growing more andmore prevalent, and alas, proved but too well founded. From the verylast letter written by Mrs. Judson before this most unhappy anddisastrous war, we shall now make some extracts. 

 "Ava, February, 10, 1824. 

"My Dear Parents and Sisters, After nearly two years and a half wandering, you will be pleased to hearthat I have at last arrived at home, so far as this life is concerned, and am once more quietly and happily settled with Mr. Judson. When Iretrace the scenes through which I have passed, the immense space I havetraversed, and the various dangers, seen and unseen, from which I havebeen preserved, my heart is filled with gratitude and praise to thatBeing, who has at all times been my protector and marked out all my waybefore me. 

We had a quick and pleasant passage from Calcutta to Rangoon, and inseven days after our arrival there we were on our way to this place. Ourprogress up the river was slow indeed. The season however is cool anddelightful, we were preserved from dangers by day and robbers by night, and arrived in safety in six weeks. The Irrawaddy is a noble river; weoften walked through the villages on its banks, and though we neverreceived the least insult, we always attracted universal attention. Aforeign female was a sight never before beheld, and all were anxiousthat their friends and relations should have a view. Crowds followed usthrough the villages, and some less civilized than the others, would runsome way before us, in order to have a _long_ look as we approachedthem. " . .. After relating a conversation with the natives on the subjectof religion, and a narrow escape from drowning; she comes to theirarrival at Ava, where they had difficulties such as she had never beforeexperienced. Dr. Price urged their going immediately to the house he hadjust erected; but it was of brick, and the walls still so damp that theydid not dare occupy it. She says, "We had but one alternative, and thatwas to remain in the boat till they could build a small house on thepiece of ground which the king gave to Mr. J. Last year. And you willhardly believe it possible, for I almost doubt my senses, that in just afortnight from our arrival, we moved into a house built in that time, which is large enough to make us comfortable. It is in a most delightfulsituation, out of the dust of the town and on the bank of the river. .. . Our house is in a healthy situation, is raised four feet from theground, and consists of three small rooms and a verandah. 

We hardly know how we shall bear the hot season which is justcommencing, for our house is built of boards, and before night is heatedlike an oven. Nothing but brick is a shelter from the heat at Ava, wherethe thermometer even in the shade frequently rises to 108 degrees. Wehave worship every evening in Burman, when a number of the nativesassemble, and every Sabbath Mr. Judson preaches the other side of theriver in Dr. Price's house. We feel it an inestimable privilege thatamid all our discouragements we have the language, and are ableconstantly to communicate truths which can save the soul. "

She then mentions that she has commenced a female school with threelittle girls, two of them given her by their parents, fine children, whoimprove very rapidly, and that she has a prospect of more pupils. Theydid not immediately visit the palace, as the royal family were absent ona visit at Amarapoora, their old capital, where they were to remainuntil the new palace in Ava should be finished. She found her old friendthe viceroy's wife now degraded by the death of her husband to a lowrank, but a sensible woman, and more capable, Mrs. J. Thought, ofreceiving religious truth than when in public life. She adds that inconsequence of war with the Bengal government, foreigners are not in asmuch esteem at court as formerly--even Americans shared the samedisfavor as Englishmen, for being similar in features, dress, languageand religion, it is not surprising that the Burmans should haveconfounded them as subjects of one government. From the circumstance ofmoney being remitted to them through English residents in Ava, they wereeven suspected of being paid spies of the East India Company--but thiswas at a somewhat later period. 

 * * * * *

The capital of Burmah is not fixed, but changes with the caprice of themonarch, for wherever he fixes his imperial residence, there, for thetime, is the capital. Ava, the former capital, having been forsakenduring the reign of the old king for Amarapoora, was again to be theroyal residence, and for this purpose a magnificent palace had beenthere erected, of which the emperor was now to take possession. On theseoccasions, all the gorgeousness of oriental magnificence has its fulldisplay. Such a scene the missionaires witnessed soon after theirarrival at Ava. Mrs. Judson gives an animated description of thatsplendid day, when majesty with all its attendant glory entered thegates of the golden city, and amid the acclamations of millions, tookpossession of the palace. The numerous horses, the immense variety ofvehicles, the vast number and size of richly caparisoned elephants, themyriads of people in their gala dresses, the highest officers in thekingdom drawn from the most distant as well as the nearer provinces tograce the occasion, each in his robes of state, the magnificent whiteelephant, caparisoned with silk and velvet, and blazing with jewels, theking and queen, in simple majesty, alone unadorned amid the gaudythrong, surpassed any pageant ever exhibited in the western world. Alas!this pomp and pride were soon to receive a disastrous humiliation. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

WAR WITH THE BRITISH. --NARRATIVE OF THE SUFFERINGS OF THE MISSIONARIESDURING THE WAR. 

In 1824 news reached America of the breaking out of war between Burmahand British India. This of course excited the most anxious interest forthe fate of the Americans in that country. At length anxiety wassomewhat relieved by the intelligence that Messrs. Wade and Hough withtheir families, who had remained at Rangoon, were, after dreadfulsufferings, safe under British protection. But over the fate of Mr. AndMrs. Judson hung the silence of death, or of a suspense worse thandeath, for more than two years, until hope itself died in the hearts oftheir friends and kindred. 

But although in this long period of doubt and darkness, busy fancy hadpictured many scenes of terror and many forms of violent death, as thepossible lot of the missionaries; yet in her wildest nights she nevercould have conceived of the terrible reality which they endured, not fordays and weeks only, but for _eighteen_ weary months. The wildest taleof fiction has never depicted more cruel anguish, more appallingsuffering borne with more heroic energy, and more sublime fortitude--thewildest fiction would not dare to portray woman's love and faith andChristian hope, so long triumphant over insult and outrage, and tortureand death itself. Who after reading the following narrative of an heroicfemale's unparalleled endurance, will ever say that woman's is a feeblenature, incapable of withstanding the rude shocks of adverse fortune?Nay, who will not rather say, that in woman, hope and faith, andfortitude and energy, make even the frail _body_ immortal, till herlabor of love is accomplished, and its cherished object is rescued fromperil?

 * * * * *

"The war which now broke out between the Burman government and that ofthe English in Bengal, forms an important era in the history of themission. 

"Its first effect was to put an end to the labors of the missionaries, and involve them in unspeakable sufferings, yet in accordance with amysterious though beneficent law of human affairs, its ultimate issueshave proved favorable not only to the interests of that particularmission, but also to the further extension of Christian civilizationamong the thickly peopled countries of Eastern India. The war had itsorigin in feuds which had long existed on the frontiers of Chittagong. "Some Burman criminals had escaped to that territory, where as it wasalleged they were protected by British power. The Burman monarchdetermined to chastise the English by making war on their government, and had raised thirty thousand troops under the command of his greatestwarrior Bandula; but the East India Company anticipated his movements, and landed their forces at Rangoon so suddenly and unexpectedly, thatthe city fell into their hands with scarcely a show of resistance. Thiswas the first news that reached Ava of the commencement of hostilities. It surprised the court there, but by no means alarmed them. Never havingcome into collision with the English, and having the most extravagantconceit of their own invincibility, they did not for a moment doubttheir power to drive the invaders from their country; and even sent byone of their generals a pair of golden fetters with which to chain thegovernor-general, and bring him captive to Ava. 

The first effect of the intelligence of the war upon the situation ofthe missionaries, was an order that no man wearing a hat should enterthe palace. This was somewhat startling, still nothing of importanceoccurred for several weeks, during which Mrs. J. Continued her school, while her husband went on building a house. But at length suspicionhaving been excited that the Englishmen who resided in Ava were spies, they were seized and put in confinement. Dr. Price and Mr. Judson werestrictly examined also, but nothing being proved against them, they wereleft at liberty. They might probably have escaped further molestation, had it not been found in examining the accounts of one of theEnglishmen, that he had paid over considerable money to themissionaries. Ignorant of money transactions as carried on byforeigners, this was an evidence to the natives, that the teachers werein the pay of the British, and probably spies. This being represented tothe king, he gave an angry order for their arrest. 

On the 8th of June, Mr. Judson's house was rudely entered by an officer, followed by eight or ten men, one of whom, by the hideous tattooing onhis face, they knew to be the executioner, or 'son of the prison. ' Onseeing Mr. Judson--"You are called by the king, " said the officer, theusual form of arrest. In an instant the spotted-faced man threw him onthe floor, and drew forth that instrument of torture, the small cord. Mrs. Judson tried in vain to bribe him with money. "Take her too, " saidthe officer, "she also is a foreigner. " But this order Mr. Judsonprevailed on them to disregard. All was now confusion and dismay, thechildren crying, the neighbors collecting around and in the house, whilethe executioner bound Mr. Judson with the cords, and took a fiendishpleasure in making them as tight as possible. Mrs. Judson gave MoungIng money that he might follow and procure a mitigation of this torture, instead of which, Mr. Judson was again thrown down, and the cords sotightened as almost to prevent respiration. Then he was hurried on tothe court-house, thence to "the death prison, " into which he was hurled, and Moung Ing saw him no more. 

We may imagine the intolerable agony of Mrs. Judson when the faithfuldisciple returned with the sad news of his master's fate. Retiring toher room, she tried to find consolation in casting her dreadful burdenof fear and suspense on her covenant God. But soon her retirement wasinvaded by the magistrate of the place, who ordered her to come out andsubmit to an examination. Of course she was obliged to obey, but beforedoing so she destroyed every writing she possessed, letters, journals, everything, lest her correspondence with her British friends shouldconfirm the suspicions of their persecutors. When the magistrate hadsatisfied himself with the examination, he placed a guard of tenruffians about the house, with orders that no one should enter or leaveit on pain of death. 

Taking her four little Burman girls into an inner room she barred thedoor, and obstinately refused to come out, although the guard, bent ontormenting her, threatened to break the door down if she did not. Sheprevented this outrage by a threat to complain of their conduct in themorning to higher authorities, but in revenge they bound her twoBengalee servants fast in the stocks in a most painful posture. Bybribes and promises she at length induced them to release the servants;but their dreadful carousings, and horrid language, combined with hersuspense in regard to her husband's fate, rendered that long night oneof unmitigated wretchedness. 

In the morning, Moung Ing, whom she had sent to the prison, returnedwith the intelligence that all the white foreigners were in thedeath-prison chained with three pairs of fetters each to a pole, toprevent their moving! "The point of anguish now was, " she says, "that Iwas a prisoner myself, and could make no efforts for their relief. " Sheearnestly but vainly begged the magistrate to allow her to go and statethe case to some government officer; she even wrote a letter to thequeen's sister, who was civil, but afraid to interfere in their behalf. "The day, " she says, "wore heavily away, and another dreadful night wasbefore me. I endeavored to soften the feelings of the guard, by givingthem tea and segars for the night; so that they allowed me to remaininside my room, without threatening as they did the night before. " But, haunted by the idea of her dear husband's tortures, which she wasneither permitted to share nor alleviate, she of course passed anothernight of anguish. 

The next day she sent a message to the governor of the city, to allowher to visit him with a present. This was successful, and the guards hadorders to permit her to go into town. She was pleasantly received, stated the situation of the teachers, and assured the governor thatbeing not Englishmen but Americans, they had nothing to do with the war. She was referred to a head officer with whom she might consult as to themeans of making the prisoners more comfortable; _but their release wasout of the question_. The first sight of this officer, whose faceexhibited the working of every evil passion, inspired her with dread, but he was the only one who could assist her. "He took me aside, andendeavored to convince me that myself, as well as the prisoners, wasentirely at his disposal--that our future comfort must depend on myliberality in regard to presents--and that these must be made in aprivate way, and unknown to any officer of government! What must I do, said I, to obtain a mitigation of the sufferings of the two teachers?'Pay to me, ' said he, 'two hundred tickals, (about a hundred dollars, )two pieces of fine cloth, and two pieces of handkerchiefs. ' At lengthhowever he consented to take what money she had about her, which was aconsiderable sum, and promised to relieve the teachers from their mostpainful situation. She goes on:

"I then procured an order from the governor for my admittance into theprison, but the sensation produced by meeting my husband in that_wretched, horrid_ situation, and the scene that ensued, I shall notattempt to describe. He crawled to the door of the prison--for I wasnever allowed to enter--gave me some directions relative to his release;but before we could make any arrangement, I was ordered to depart bythose iron-hearted jailers, who could not endure to see us enjoy thepoor consolation of meeting in that miserable place. In vain I pleadedthe order of the governor for my admittance; they again harshlyrepeated, 'Depart, or we will pull you out. '" The same evening all theforeigners succeeded, by the payment of money, in being removed from thecommon prison to an open shed, where Mrs. Judson was allowed to sendthem food, and mats to sleep on, but for some days was not permitted tosee them. 

Nothing but her own eloquent words can do justice to the transactionsthat followed. We copy as before from her letter, written two yearssubsequent to these events, to her brother-in-law, Dr. Judson. 

"My next object was to get a petition presented to the queen, but noperson being admitted into the palace who was in disgrace with hismajesty, I sought to present it through the medium of her brother'swife. I had visited her in better days, and received particular marks ofher favor. But now, times were altered, Mr. Judson was in prison, and Iin distress, which was a sufficient reason for giving me a coldreception. I took a present of considerable value. She was lolling onher carpet as I entered, with her attendants around her. I waited notfor the usual question to a suppliant, 'What do you want?' but in abold, earnest yet respectful manner, stated our distresses and ourwrongs, and begged her assistance. She partly raised her head, openedthe present I had brought, and coolly replied, 'Your case is notsingular; all the foreigners are treated alike. ' But it _is_ singular, said I, the teachers are Americans; they are ministers of religion, havenothing to do with war or politics, and came to Ava in obedience to theking's command. They have never done anything to deserve such treatment;and is it right they should be treated thus? 'The king does as hepleases, ' said she, 'I am not the king, what can I do?' You can statetheir case to the queen and obtain their release, replied I. Placeyourself in my situation--were you in America, your husband, innocent ofcrime, thrown into prison, in irons, and you a solitary, unprotectedfemale--what would you do? With a slight degree of feeling, she said, 'Iwill present your petition; come again to-morrow. I returned to thehouse, with considerable hope that the speedy release of themissionaries was at hand. But the next day, the property of Mr. Gouger, (one of the Englishmen, ) amounting to 25, 000 dollars, was seized andcarried to the palace. The officers on their return, politely informedme, that they should _visit our house_ on the morrow. I felt obliged forthis information, and accordingly made preparations to receive them bysecreting as many little articles as possible; together withconsiderable silver; as I knew if the war should be protracted, weshould be in a state of starvation without it. But my mind was in adreadful state of agitation, lest it should be discovered, and cause mybeing thrown into prison. And had it been possible to procure money fromany other quarter, I should not have ventured on such a step. 

"The following morning, the royal treasurer, the governor of the northgate of the palace, who was in future our steady friend, and anothernobleman, attended by forty or fifty followers, came to take possessionof all we had. I treated them civilly, gave them seats, and tea andsweetmeats for their refreshment; and justice obliges me to say, thatthey conducted the business of confiscation, with more regard to myfeelings than I should have thought it possible for Burmese officers toexhibit. The three officers with one of the royal secretaries aloneentered the house; their attendants were ordered to remain outside. They saw I was deeply affected, and apologized for what they were aboutto do, by saying that it was painful for them to take possession ofproperty not their own, but they were compelled thus to do by order ofthe king. "Where is your silver, gold, and jewels?" said the royaltreasurer. I have no gold or jewels, but here is the key of a trunkwhich contains the silver--do with it as you please. The trunk wasproduced, and the silver weighed. This money, said I, was collected inAmerica by the disciples of Christ, and sent here for the purpose ofbuilding a kyoung, (the name of a priest's dwelling;) and for oursupport while teaching the religion of Christ. Is it suitable that youshould take it? (The Burmans are averse to taking religious offerings, which was the cause of my making the inquiry. ) "We will state thiscircumstance to the king, " said one of them, "and perhaps he willrestore it. But is this all the silver you have?" I could not tell afalsehood. The house is in your possession, I replied, search foryourselves. "Have you not deposited silver with some person of youracquaintance?" My acquaintances are all in prison, with whom should Ideposit silver? They next ordered my trunk and drawers to be examined. The secretary only was allowed to accompany me in this search. Everything nice or curious which met his view, was presented to theofficers for their decision whether it should be taken or retained. Ibegged they would not take our wearing apparel, as it would bedisgraceful to take clothes partly worn into the possession of hismajesty, and to us they were of unspeakable value. They assented, andtook a list only; and did the same with the books, medicines, &c. Mylittle work-table and rocking-chair, presents from my beloved brother, Irescued from their grasp, partly by artifice, and partly through theirignorance. They left also many articles which were of inestimable valueduring our long imprisonment. "

CHAPTER XVII. 

NARRATIVE CONTINUED, AND CONCLUDED. --THEIR DELIVERANCE FROM BURMANTYRANNY, AND PROTECTION BY THE BRITISH GOVERNMENT. 

As soon as the search was completed, Mrs. Judson hastened to the wife ofthe queen's brother, in hopes of having a favorable answer to herpetition; but to her heavy disappointment she learned that the queen hadrefused to interfere. With a sad heart she turned her steps to theprison-gate, but here she was denied admittance, and for ten days shefound the prison-door closed against her. 

"The officers who had taken possession of our property, " continues Mrs. Judson, "presented it to his majesty, saying, 'Judson is a true teacher;we found nothing in his house but what belongs to priests. In additionto this money, there are an immense number of books, medicines, trunksof wearing apparel, &c. , of which we have only taken a list. Shall wetake them or let them remain?' 'Let them remain, ' said the king, 'andput this property by itself, for it shall be restored to him again, ifhe be found innocent. ' This was in allusion to the idea of his being aspy. "

While the officers were at Mr. J. 's house, they had insisted on knowingthe sum that had been paid to bribe the governor to allow the prisonersmore liberty. This sum they afterwards demanded of the governor, whichso enraged him that he threatened to thrust them back into the innerprison. When Mrs. J. Waited on him the next morning, his first wordswere, "You are very bad; why did you tell the royal treasurer you hadgiven me so much money?" "The treasurer inquired, what could I say?" shereplied. "Say that you had given me nothing, " said he, "and I would havemade the teachers comfortable in prison; but now I know not what will betheir fate. " "But I cannot tell a falsehood, " she replied; "my religiondiffers from yours; it forbids prevarication, and had you stood by mewith your knife raised, I could not have said what you suggest. "

This answer so pleased the wife of the governor, who sat by, that sheever afterwards was a firm friend to Mrs. Judson. The latter then by thepresent of a beautiful opera-glass, a gift from her English friends, andby promises of future presents, induced the governor to let her husbandremain where he was; but poor Dr. Price was confined as at first, andwas only relieved at the end of ten days, by his promising a piece ofbroadcloth, and presents from Mrs. Judson. 

Sometimes she was summoned before the authorities to answer the mostabsurd charges, and daily she was subjected to the most harassingannoyance, from the desire of each petty officer to get money throughtheir misfortunes. Notwithstanding her repulse in her application to thequeen, hardly a day passed for seven months that she did not visit someone of the members of government, or branches of the royal family, inorder to gain their influence in behalf of the teachers, though the onlybenefit was that their encouraging promises preserved her from despair. She did however in this manner gain friends, who sometimes assisted herwith food, and who tried to destroy the impression that they wereconcerned in the war. 

The extortions and oppressions to which the prisoners were subject werealso indescribable. Sometimes Mrs. Judson was forbidden to have anyintercourse with them during the day; and therefore she would have twomiles to walk after dark, in returning to her house. She says, "Oh howmany, many times have I returned from that dreary prison at nine o'clockat night, solitary and worn out with fatigue and anxiety, and thrownmyself down in that same rocking-chair you and Deacon S. Provided for mein Boston, and endeavored to invent some new scheme for the release ofthe prisoners. Sometimes, for a moment or two, my thoughts would glancetoward America and my beloved friends there, out _for nearly a year anda half, so entirely engrossed was every thought with present scenes andsufferings, that I seldom reflected on a single occurrence of my formerlife, or recollected that I had a friend in existence out of Ava_. 

"You my dear brother, who know my strong attachment to my friends, andhow much pleasure I have hitherto experienced from retrospect, can judgefrom the above circumstance, how intense were my sufferings. But thepoint, the acme of my distress, consisted in the awful uncertainty ofour final fate. My prevailing opinion was, that my husband would sufferviolent death; and that I should of course become a slave, and languishout a miserable though short existence, in the tyrannic hands of someunfeeling monster. But the consolations of religion in these tryingcircumstances, were neither few nor small. It taught me to look beyondthis world, to that rest, that peaceful, happy rest, where Jesus reigns, and oppression never enters. "

In the meantime, the Burmese government was sending army after army downthe river to fight the English; and constantly receiving news of theirdefeat and destruction. One of its officers, however, named Bandoola, having been more successful, the king sent for him to Ava, andconferred on him the command of a very large army, destined againstRangoon. As he was receiving every demonstration of court favor, Mrs. Judson resolved to wait on him with a petition for the release of theprisoners. She was received in an obliging manner, and directed to callagain when he should have deliberated on the subject. With the joyfulnews of her flattering reception, she flew to the prison, and both sheand her husband thought deliverance was at hand. But on going again witha handsome present to hear his decision, she was informed by hislady--her lord being absent--that he was now very busy, makingpreparations for Rangoon, but that when he had retaken that city, _andexpelled the English_, he would return and release all the prisoners. 

This was her last application for their enlargement, though sheconstantly visited the various officials with presents in order to makethe situation of the prisoners more tolerable. The governor of thepalace used to be so much gratified with her accounts of the manners, customs and government of America, that he required her to spend manyhours of every other day at his house. 

Mrs. Judson had been permitted to make for her husband a little bambooroom in the prison enclosure far more comfortable than the shed he hadoccupied and where she sometimes was allowed to spend a few hours inhis society. But her visits both to the prison and to the governor wereinterrupted by the birth of a little daughter--truly

 'A child of misery, baptized in tears!'

About this time the Burmese court was thrown into consternation by newsof the disastrous defeat of Bandoola, the vain-glorious chief who was toexpel the English from the kingdom; and the rapid advance of the Britishtroops towards Ava. The first consequence of such intelligence would ofcourse be increased rigor towards the white prisoners; and accordingly, before she had regained her strength after her confinement, Mrs. Judsonlearned that her husband had been put into the inner prison, in fivepairs of fetters, that the room she had made for him had been torn down, and all his little comforts taken away by his jailers. All the prisonershad been similarly treated. 

Mrs. Judson, feeble as she was, hastened to the governor's house. But inher long absence she had lost favor; and she was told that she must notask to have the fetters taken off, or the prisoners released, for _itcould not be done_. She made a pathetic appeal to the governor, who wasan old man, reminding him of all his former kindness to them, andbegging to know why his conduct was so changed to them now. His hardheart melted and he even "wept like a child. " He then confessed to herthat he had often been ordered to assassinate the prisoners privately, but that he would not do it; and that, come what would, he would neverput Mr. Judson to death. At the same time he was resolute in refusing toattempt any mitigation of his sufferings. 

The situation of the prisoners was now horrible in the extreme. Therewere more than one hundred of them shut up in one room, with no air butwhat came through cracks in the boards, and this in the hot season. Mrs. Judson was sometimes permitted to spend five minutes at the door, butthe sight was almost too horrible to be borne. By incessant intreaties, she obtained permission for them to eat their food outside, but eventhis was soon forbidden. After a month passed in this way, Mr. Judsonwas seized with fever, and nothing but death was before him unless hecould have more air. Mrs. Judson at length succeeded in putting upanother bamboo hut in the prison enclosure, and by wearing out thegovernor with her entreaties, she got her husband removed into it, andthough too low for them to stand upright, it seemed to them a palace incomparison with the prison. 

Disastrous news of the war continued to arrive, and at length the deathof Bandoola seemed to be the climax of misfortune. Who could be found totake his place? A government officer, who had for some time been indisgrace with the king, now came forward with a proposal to conquer theEnglish and put an end to the war, provided an army was raised on a newplan. His offers were accepted, and he was clothed with full powers. Hewas a man of talent and enterprise, and a violent enemy to foreigners. The missionaries feared everything from his malignancy; and their fearswere but too well founded. 

They had been in their comfortable hut but a few days, when Mrs. J. Wassuddenly summoned before the governor, and detained by trifling pretextsfor some time, in order--as she afterwards found--to spare her thedreadful scene that was enacted at the prison in her absence. On leavinghim she met a servant running to tell her that all the white prisonerswere carried away he knew not whither. She ran from street to streetinquiring for them, until at length she was informed they were carriedto Amarapoora. She hastened to the governor, who professed hisignorance, but promised to send off a man to inquire their fate; andsaid significantly, "You can do nothing more for your husband; _takecare of yourself_. " She returned to her room, and sank down almost indespair. This was the most insupportable day she had passed. Sheresolved to go to Amarapoora; packed up some valuables in trunks toleave with the governor; and took leave of Ava, as she supposed, forever. She obtained a pass for herself and infant, her two Burmangirls and cook, and got on board a boat, which conveyed them within twomiles of Amarapoora. There she procured a cart, but the heat and dust, with the fatigue of carrying her infant, almost deprived her of reason. But on reaching the court-house, her distress was further aggravated, byfinding that she must go four miles farther to a place calledOung-pen-la. There in an old shattered building, without a roof, underthe burning sun, sat the poor prisoners, chained two and two, and almostin a dying condition. She prevailed on the jailer to give her a shelterin a wretched little room half filled with grain, and in that filthyplace, without bed, chair, table, or any other comfort, she spent thenext _six months_ of wretchedness. 

The account given her by Mr. Judson of his sufferings since she had seenhim was almost too dreadful to repeat. Dragged from the prison, andstripped of their clothing, they were driven under a broiling sun, overthe hot sand and gravel until their naked feet were all one wound, andthey earnestly longed for death to put an end to their tortures. Whennight came on, finding that one of the prisoners had dropped dead, andthat the others were utterly unable to walk, their driver had haltedtill the next morning, and then conveyed them the remainder of thedistance in carts. On arriving and seeing the dilapidated condition ofthe prison, they confidently thought they had been brought here forexecution, and tried to prepare themselves to meet a dreadful andperhaps lingering death. From this apprehension they were relieved byseeing preparations made to repair the prison. 

Mrs. Judson had brought from Ava all the money she could command, secreted about her person. And she records her thankfulness to herHeavenly Father that she never suffered from want of money, thoughfrequently from want of provisions. Hitherto her health and that of herchildren had been good. But now commenced her personal, bodilysufferings. One of the little Burman girls whom she had adopted, andwhom she had named Mary Hasseltine, was attacked on the morning afterher arrival with small-pox. She had been Mrs. Judson's only assistant inthe care of her infant. But now she required all the time that could bespared from Mr. Judson, whose mangled feet rendered him utterly unableto move. Mrs. Judson's whole time was spent in going back and forth fromthe prison to the house with her little Maria in her arms. Knowing thatthe other children must have the disease, she inoculated both, and thoseof the jailer, all of whom had it lightly except her poor babe, withwhom the inoculation did not take, and who had it the natural way. Before this she had been a healthy child but it was more than threemonths before she recovered from the dreadful disorder. 

The beneficial effects of inoculation in the case of the jailer'schildren, caused Mrs. Judson to be called upon to perform the operationupon all the children in the village. Mr. Judson gradually recovered, and found his situation much more comfortable than at Ava. But Mrs. Judson, overcome by watchings, fatigue, miserable food, and still moremiserable lodgings, was attacked by one of the disorders of the country;and though much debilitated, was obliged to set off in a cart for Ava toprocure medicines and suitable food. While there, her disorder increasedso fearfully in violence, that she gave up all hope of recovery, and wasonly anxious to return and die near the prison. By the use of laudanumshe so far checked the disease, that she was able to get back toOung-pen-la, but in such a state that the cook whom she had left tosupply her place, and who came to help her out of the wretched cart inwhich she had made part of the journey, was so overwhelmed by heraltered and emaciated appearance that he burst into tears. To this poorcook she was indebted, during the next two months for everything, andeven for her life and that of those dearest to her. He would walk milesto procure and carry food for the prisoners, then return to doeverything he could for Mrs. J. Though a Bengalee, he forgot his caste, and hesitated not at any office or service which was required of him. Itwas afterwards in their power amply to reward him for his labor of love, and they never forgot their debt of gratitude. 

At this time poor little Maria was the greatest sufferer, and hermother's anguish at seeing her distress while she was unable to relieveit, was indescribable. Deprived of her natural food by her mother'sillness, while not a drop of milk could be procured in the village, hercries were heart-rending. Sometimes Mr. Judson would prevail on hiskeepers to let him carry the emaciated little creature around in hisarms, to beg nourishment from those mothers in the village who had youngchildren. Now indeed was the cup of misery full. While in health, theactive, ardent mind of Mrs. Judson bore up under trials, every new onesuggesting some ingenious expedient to lighten or avert it; but now tosee those cherished ones suffering, and be herself confined by sickness, was almost too much to bear. 

It was about this time they learned the death of their enemy, whoseelevation to power was the cause of their removal from Ava, and whosepurpose in sending them to Oung-pen-la, was indeed their destruction. Suspected of high-treason, and of embezzling public money, he wasexecuted without a moments delay. Another officer was appointed tocommand the army, but with far less sanguine expectations of success. After his death, the prisoners were released from the prison, andconducted to Ava. The cause of the change was soon evident. Mr. Judsonwas wanted to act as interpreter between the Burmese government and theadvancing army of the British. For six weeks he was kept in Maloun, steadily at work in translating, and suffering as much as when in prisonexcept that he was not in irons. Mrs. Judson, who had remained at Ava, was seized soon after he left her with spotted fever of the mostmalignant character. She lost her reason, and for a long time wasinsensible to everything around her. But she records with livelygratitude, that just before her senses left her, a Portuguese woman hadunexpectedly come and offered herself as nurse to her little daughter;and about the same time, Dr. Price, being released from prison, visitedher. He represents her situation to have been the most distressing heever witnessed, and he had no idea she could survive many hours. At onetime a Burmese neighbor, who had come in with others to see her die, said "She is dead; and if the King of angels were to come in, he couldnot recover her. " Her head was shaved, blisters were applied to it andto her feet, and she gradually revived; although the fever having runseventeen days, she was of course a long time in recovering. 

While in this debilitated state, she learned through her servant thathis master had arrived in town, under the charge of several Burmans, andthat it was reported that he was to be sent back to the Oung-pen-laprison. Being too weak to bear ill tidings, the shock had well nighdestroyed her. When she had in some measure recovered her composure, shesent Moung Ing to her old friend, the governor of the north gate, begging him to make one more effort for Mr. Judson. Moung Ing then wentin search of 'the teacher, ' and at length found him in an obscureprison. Her feelings while he was gone, Mrs. Judson thus describes:

"If ever I felt the value and efficacy of prayer, I did at this time. Icould not rise from my couch; I could make no efforts to secure myhusband; I could only plead with that great and powerful Being who hassaid, 'Call upon me in the day of trouble and _I will hear_, and thoushalt glorify me;' and who made me at this time feel so powerfully thispromise, that I became quite composed, feeling assured that my prayerswould be answered. "

She afterwards learned that as soon as Mr. Judson was found of nofarther use at Maloun as interpreter he was transferred without ceremonyto Ava, where happening to meet no one who knew him, he was ordered tobe taken whence he came, when he went to Maloun, viz: Oung-pen-la. Butat the instance of, Mrs. Judson's faithful messenger, Moung Ing, thegovernor of the north gate presented a petition to the high court of theempire, became security for Mr. J. , obtained his release, took him tohis house, and removed Mrs. Judson thither also as soon as her healthpermitted. 

The English army, which had all along offered peace on condition of thepayment of a certain sum of money, offers which the Burmans hadconstantly rejected, had now advanced so far as to threaten the goldencity itself. The Burmans were thus compelled to negotiate, and all theirnegotiations from beginning to end, "were conducted by Drs. Judson andPrice, though they were often interrupted or entirely broken off by thecaprice and jealousy of the Burman monarch and his officers. " The kingplacing no confidence in the English, and having the most absurd ideasof his power to force them to his own terms, sent messengers at everystage of their advance to induce Sir Archibald Campbell to abate hisdemands and alter his conditions. No pains was spared to fortify thegolden city, even while Dr. Price and other English prisoners wereengaged in the business of negotiation. Mrs. Judson had the pain ofseeing their house without beautiful enclosure of fruits and flowers, entirely destroyed, to make a place for the erection of cannon. 

A new message now arrived from Sir Archibald. No smaller sum than theone stipulated, (about five million dollars) would be received, but itmight be paid at four different times; the first payment to be madewithin twelve days, or the army would continue its march. In addition, the prisoners were to be given up immediately. The king, who had learnedthe value of Mr. Judson's services, declared that those foreigners whowere not English, were his people, and should not go. The missionarieswere ordered to go again to the English camp, to propose to them to takea third of the money and give up their demand for the missionaries; andthreatened that if unsuccessful in their embassy, they and theirfamilies should suffer. 

Their situation was now truly perilous, for the Burman arrogance was atthis time heightened by the boast of one of their generals, that hewould so fortify the ancient city of Pugan, which lay in the route ofthe British toward Ava, that they could never advance beyond it; andthat in fact he would destroy or drive them from the country. Theinvincible English took the city, however, with perfect ease; and theking being enraged that he had listened for a moment to the braggart, and thus provoked the British officers, had him executed withoutceremony, and gave out that it was to punish him for violating hiscommand 'not to fight the English. ' The same night, Dr. Price was sentwith part of the money, and some of the prisoners, but returned with thealarming intelligence, that the general was angry, would not communicatewith him, and was marching upon Ava. 

All was now confusion in the palace; gold and silver vessels were meltedup, and the money weighed out; and Mr. Judson was hurried into a boat, and sent to the British camp. He was instructed by the English generalthat every foreigner who _wished_ to leave the country, must bepermitted to go, or peace would not be made. The members of governmentnow had recourse to solicitation, and promised to make Mr. Judson agreat man if he would remain. To avoid the oduim of expressing a wish toleave his majesty's service, he told them that Sir Archibald had orderedthat all who desired it, should go; that his wife had often expressedthat desire, that she therefore must be given up, and that he mustfollow. The prisoners were then all released, and on a cool moonlightevening, with hearts overflowing with gratitude and joy, they took theirpassage down the Irrawady, bidding a final adieu to the scene of theirsufferings, the _golden_ city of Ava. 

With what delight did they the next morning hail the sight of thesteamboat that was to conduct them to the British camp. "With whatunspeakable satisfaction did they again find themselves surrounded bythe comforts and refinements of civilized life. " The kindness of GeneralCampbell was more like that of a father to his own family, than that ofa stranger to persons of another country. Indeed it was to him they owedtheir final release from Ava, and the recovery of all their confiscatedproperty. Mrs. Judson thinks no people on earth were ever happier thanthey were at that time; the very idea that they were free from Burmantreachery and tyranny, and under British protection, filling them withgratitude and joy too exquisite for expression. "What shall we render tothe Lord for all his benefits to us, " was the constant utterance oftheir hearts. Peace was soon settled; they left the camp, and after anabsence of two years and three months were again in Rangoon. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

INFLUENCE OF THESE DISASTERS ON THE MISSIONARY ENTERPRISE. --TESTIMONIALSTO MRS. JUDSON'S HEROIC CONDUCT. --LETTER FROM MR. JUDSON--HIS ACCEPTANCEOF THE POST OF INTERPRETER TO CRAWFORD'S EMBASSY. --MRS. JUDSON'SRESIDENCE AT AMHERST. --HER ILLNESS AND DEATH--DEATH OF HER INFANT. 

Mrs. Judson concludes her long, melancholy, but most interesting letterto her brother, as follows: "A review of our trip to and adventures inAva, suggests the inquiry, Why were we permitted to go? What good hasbeen effected? Why did I not listen to the advice of friends in Bengaland remain till the war was concluded? But all that we can say is--_Itis not in man that walketh to direct his steps_. --So far as my goinground to Rangoon at the time I did, was instrumental in bringing thoseheavy afflictions upon us, I can only state that if ever I acted from asense of duty in my life, it was at that time; for my conscience wouldnot allow me any peace, when I thought of sending for your brother toCalcutta, in prospect of the approaching war. Our society at home havelost no property on account of our difficulties; but two years ofprecious time have been lost to the mission unless some futureadvantage may be gained, in consequence of the severe discipline towhich we ourselves have been subject. We are sometimes induced to thinkthat the lesson we have found so very hard to learn will have abeneficial effect through our lives; and that the mission may in theend, be advanced rather than retarded. "

In reference to this timid and hesitating hope of some benefit which_might possibly_ accrue to the cause of missions, from her terribleexperience, the remarks of Dr. Dowling in a recent work, are soappropriate, that we will introduce them here. "Previous to thecommencement of these sufferings, though a few American Baptists werepartially awake to the salvation of the heathen, . .. Yet thecontributions for the mission were meagre, and the interest it hadexcited was comparatively small. Something of a thrilling, excitingcharacter was needed to arouse the churches from their indifference andlethargy; something that should touch their hearts, by showing themsomewhat of the nature and extent of the sacrifices made by thosedevoted missionaries whom they were called upon to sustain by theirbenefactions and their prayers. 

"Such a stimulus was afforded, when after two years of painful suspense, during which it was not known whether the missionaries were dead oralive, the touching recital of their unparalleled sufferings forChrist's sake, and of their wonderful deliverance, at length burst likean electric shock upon the American churches. And that shock has not yetspent its force, as we have recently seen in the effect produced by thesimple, silent presence, in the assemblies of the saints, of thevenerated man of God, who can say with an Apostle--'I bear in my bodythe scars of the Lord Jesus!'"[4]

That worn veteran had but to arise in a Christian assembly, and a thrillof sympathy was sent through the audience, and thousands upon thousandsof dollars were pledged on the spot to that cause which his silentpresence so powerfully advocated. 

Another consequence of the war, was to secure British toleration andprotection to a large territory, hitherto almost inaccessible to themissionaries. Of this we shall speak more fully hereafter. 

Mrs. Judson proceeds: "We should have had no hesitation about remainingat Ava, if no part of the Burman empire had been ceded to the British. But as it was, we felt that it would be unnecessary exposure, besidesthe missionary field being more limited in consequence of intoleration. We now consider our future missionary prospects as bright indeed, andour only anxiety is to be once more in that situation when our timewill be exclusively devoted to the instruction of the heathen. 

. .. "This letter, dreadful as are the scenes herein described, gives youbut a faint idea of the awful reality. The anguish, the agony of mind, resulting from a thousand little circumstances impossible to delineateon paper, can be known by those only who have been in similarsituations. Pray for us, my dear brother and sister, that these heavyafflictions may not be in vain, but may be blessed to our spiritualgood, and the advancement of Christ's Church among the heathen. "

 * * * * *

The following is extracted from a tribute to Mrs. Judson which appearedin a Calcutta paper, after the war. It was written by a fellow-prisonerof Mr. J. 

"Mrs. Judson was the author of those eloquent and forcible appeals tothe government, which prepared them by degrees for submission to termsof peace, never expected by any who knew the haughtiness and inflexiblepride of the Burman court. 

"And while on this subject, the overflowings of grateful feelings onbehalf of myself and fellow-prisoners, compel me to add a tribute ofpublic thanks to that amiable and humane female, who, though living at adistance of two miles from our prison, without any means of conveyance, and very feeble in health, forgot her own comfort and infirmity, andalmost every day visited us, sought out and administered to our wants, and contributed in every way to alleviate our misery. 

"When we were all left by the government destitute of food, she, withunwearied perseverance by some means or other, obtained for us aconstant supply. 

. .. "When the unfeeling avarice of our keepers confined us inside, ormade our feet fast in the stocks, she, like a ministering angel, neverceased her applications to the government, until she was authorized tocommunicate to us the grateful news of our enlargement, or of a respitefrom our galling oppressions. 

"Besides all this, it was unquestionably owing, in a chief degree, tothe repeated eloquence and forcible appeals of Mrs. Judson, that theuntutored Burman was finally made willing to secure the welfare of hiscountry by a sincere peace. "

Well may Professor Gammell write of her: "History has not recorded, poetry itself has seldom portrayed a more affecting exhibition ofChristian fortitude, of female heroism, and of all the noble andgenerous qualities which constitute the dignity and glory of woman. Inthe midst of sickness and danger, and every calamity which can crush thehuman heart, she presented a character equal to the sternest trial, andan address and a fertility of resources which gave her an ascendencyover the minds of her most cruel enemies, and alone saved themissionaries and their fellow-captives from the terrible doom whichconstantly awaited them. "

We will conclude this account of the terrible _two years_, by an extractfrom a letter of Mr. Judson dated Rangoon, March 25, 1826. "Through thekind interposition of our Heavenly Father, we have been preserved in themost imminent danger, from the hand of the executioner, and in repeatedinstances of most alarming illness, during my protracted imprisonment ofone year and seven months, nine months in three pairs of fetters, twomonths in five, six months in one, and two months a prisoner atlarge. .. . The disciples and inquirers have been dispersed in alldirections. Several are dead; Moung-Shwa-ba has been in themission-house through the whole, and Moung Ing with Mrs. Judson atAva. .. . I long for the time when we shall enjoy once more the statedworship and ordinances of the Lord's house. "

"One result of the Burman war, was the acquisition by the British ofseveral provinces previously under the government of the King of Burmah. Thus a safe asylum was provided for the missionaries, and for theChristian natives where they might worship God in peace, under theshelter of the English government. " One of these provinces was fixedupon as the seat of the mission, and the new town of Amherst was to bethe residence of the missionaries. Native Christian families began toassemble there, and Mrs. Judson made vigorous preparations to open aschool. Mr. Crawford of the British Embassy after long solicitation, succeeded in persuading Mr. Judson, that by accompanying him in thecapacity of interpreter to the court of Ava he might secure to themission certain advantages he had long had greatly at heart, and hereluctantly consented to go. Leaving Mrs. Judson and her infant daughterin the house of the civil superintendent at Amherst, he proceeded to theBurman capital. The journey was every way unfortunate; attended withlong delays, and in its result, as far as Mr. Judson was concerned, quite unsuccessful. But it was chiefly disastrous because it detainedhim from the sick and dying bed of that devoted wife to whom he wasbound by every tie that can attach human hearts to each other; andcompelled her to end her troubled pilgrimage _alone_. That God who"moves in a mysterious way, " had ordered it that she who had livedthrough appalling dangers and threatening deaths until her mission oflove toward those she had cherished so fondly was accomplished, was--nowthat her trials seemed nearly ended, and the hopes of her heartseemingly in a train of accomplishment--suddenly called from the sceneof her labors to that of her "exceeding great reward. " It was as if anoble ship after encountering storms and tempests, after being oftennearly wrecked, and as often saved almost by miracle, should whenalready in port and in sight of anxious spectators, suddenly sinkforever. 

In a letter to the corresponding secretary, dated Ava, Dec. 7, 1826, Mr. Judson writes: "The news of the death of my beloved wife, has not onlythrown a gloom over all my future prospects, but has forever embitteredthe recollection of the present journey, in consequence of which I havebeen absent from her dying bed, and prevented from affording thespiritual comfort which her lonely circumstances peculiarly required, and of contributing to avert the fatal catastrophe, which has deprivedme of one of the first of women, and best of wives. I commend myself andmotherless child to your sympathy and prayers. "

From a letter from Mr. Judson to Mrs. Hasseltine we learn, that when heparted from his wife, she was in good health and comfortably situated, with happy prospects of a new field of missionary labor, and theexpectation of seeing her husband again in three or four months atfarthest. His last letter from her was dated the 14th of September. Shesays, "I have this day moved into the new house, and for the first timesince we were broken up at Ava, feel myself at home. The house is largeand convenient, and if you were here I should feel quite happy. .. . Poorlittle Maria is still feeble. .. . When I ask her where Papa is, shealways starts up and points toward the sea. The servants behave verywell, and I have no trouble about anything except you and Maria. Praytake care of yourself. .. . May God preserve and bless you, and restoreyou again to your new and old home is the prayer of your affectionateAnn. " Another letter from a friend confirmed the statement with regardto his wife's health, though it spoke unfavorably of that of the child. "But, " continues Mr. Judson, "my next communication was a letter with ablack seal, handed me by a person, saying he was sorry to inform me ofthe death of the child. I know not whether this was a mistake on hispart, or kindly intended to prepare my mind for the real intelligence. Iwent to my room, and opened the letter with a feeling of gratitude andjoy, that at any rate the mother was spared. It began thus: 'My dearSir, --To one who has suffered so much and with such exemplary fortitude, there needs but little preface to tell a tale of distress. It were cruelindeed to torture you with doubt and suspense. To sum up the unhappytidings in a few words--_Mrs. Judson is no more_. ' At intervals, "continues Mr. Judson, "I got through the dreadful letter and proceed togive you the substance, as indelibly engraven on my heart. " Afteradding that her disease was a violent fever, which baffled the skill ofthe physicians and after eighteen days carried her to the grave, hecontinues: "You perceive I have no account whatever of the state of hermind in view of death and eternity, or of her wishes concerning herdarling babe, whom she loved most intensely. I will not trouble you, mydear mother, with an account of my own private feelings--the bitter, heart-rending anguish, which for some days would not admit ofmitigation, and the comfort which the Gospel subsequently afforded, theGospel of Jesus Christ which brings life and immortality to light. "

After his return to Amherst, Mr. Judson writes: "Amid the desolationthat death has made, I take up my pen to address once more the mother ofmy beloved Ann. I am sitting in the house she built--in the room whereshe breathed her last--and at a window from which I see the tree thatstands at the head of her grave. .. . Mr. And Mrs. Wade are living in thehouse, having arrived here about a month after Ann's death, and Mrs. W. Has taken charge of my poor motherless Maria. .. . When I arrived Mr. Wademet me at the landing-place, and as I passed on to the house, one andanother of the native Christians came out, and when they saw me theybegan to weep. At length we reached the house; and I almost expected tosee my love coming out to meet me as usual, but no, I only saw in thearms of Mrs. Wade, a poor puny child, who could not recognize herfather, and from whose infant mind had long been erased all recollectionof the mother who loved her so much. She turned away from me in alarm, and I, obliged to seek comfort elsewhere, found my way to the grave, butwho ever obtained comfort there? Thence I went to the house in which Ileft her; and looked at the spot where last we knelt in prayer, andwhere we exchanged the parting kiss. .. . 

"It seems that her head was much affected and she said but little. Shesometimes complained thus: 'The teacher is long in coming, and themissionaries are long in coming, I must die alone and leave my littleone, but as it is the will of God, I acquiesce in his will. I am notafraid of death, but I am afraid I shall not be able to bear thesepains. Tell the teacher that the disease was most violent, and I couldnot write; tell him how I suffered and died; tell him all you see. '. .. When she could not notice anything else, she would still call the childto her, and charge the nurse to be kind to it, and indulge it ineverything till its father should return. The last day or two she layalmost senseless and motionless, on one side, her head reclining on herarm, her eyes closed, and at eight in the evening, with one exclamationof distress in the Burman language, she ceased to breathe. "

From the physician who attended her he afterwards learned that the fataltermination of her disease, was chiefly owing to the weakness of herconstitution occasioned by the severe privations, and long-protractedsufferings which she endured at Ava. "And oh!" adds her husband, "Withwhat meekness, patience magnanimity and Christian fortitude, she borethose sufferings; and can I wish they had been less? Can Isacriligiously wish to rob her crown of a single gem? Much she saw andsuffered of the evils of this evil world; and eminently was shequalified to relish and enjoy the pure and holy rest into which she hasentered. True she has been taken from a sphere in which she wassingularly qualified, by her natural disposition, her winning manners, her devoted zeal, and her perfect acquaintance with the language, to beextensively serviceable to the cause of Christ; true she has been tornfrom her husband's bleeding heart and from her darling babe; butinfinite wisdom and love have presided, as ever, in this most afflictingdispensation. Faith decides that all is right. "

To show that Mrs. Judson was already appreciated as she deserved by theEuropean society in Amherst, we will subjoin part of a letter fromCaptain F. Of that place to a friend in Rangoon: "I shall not attempt togive you an account of the gloom which the death of this amiable womanhas thrown over our little society, you who were so well acquainted withher, will feel her loss more deeply; but we had just known her longenough to value her acquaintance as a blessing in this remote corner. Idread the effect it will have on poor Judson. I am sure you will takeevery care that this mournful intelligence may be opened to him ascarefully as possible. "

In the _Calcutta Review_ of 1848, we find this noble tribute to hermemory: "Of Mrs. Judson little is known in the noisy world. Fewcomparatively are acquainted with her name, few with her actions, but ifany woman since the first arrival of the white strangers on the shoresof India, has on that great theatre of war, stretching between the mouthof the Irrawady and the borders of the Hindoo Kush, rightly earned forherself the title of a heroine, Mrs. Judson has, by her doings andsufferings, fairly earned the distinction--a distinction, be it said, which her true woman's nature would have very little appreciated. Stillit is right that she should be honored by the world. Her sufferings werefar more unendurable, her heroism far more noble, than any which in morerecent times have been so much pitied and so much applauded; but she wasa simple missionary's wife, an American by birth, and she told her talewith an artless modesty--writing only what it became her to write, treating only of matters that became a woman. Her captivity, if so itcan be called, was voluntarily endured. She of her own free will sharedthe sufferings of her husband, taking to herself no credit for anythingshe did; putting her trust in God, and praying to him to strengthen herhuman weakness. She was spared to breathe once again the free air ofliberty, but her troubles had done the work of death on her delicateframe, and she was soon translated to heaven. She was the real heroine. The annals in the East present us with no parallel. "

On the 26th of April, Mr. Judson writes, "My sweet little Maria lies bythe side of her fond mother. Her complaint proved incurable. The work ofdeath went forward, and after the usual process, excruciating to aparent's feelings, she ceased to breathe on the 24th inst. , at 3 o'clockP. M. , aged 2 years and 3 months. We then closed her faded eyes, andbound up her discolored lips, and folded her little hands--the exactpattern of her mother's--on her cold breast. The next morning we madeher last bed, under the hope tree, (Hopia, ) in the small enclosure whichsurrounds her mother's lonely grave. "

Many months later he wrote; "You ask many questions about our sufferingsat Ava, but how can I answer them now? There would be some pleasure inreviewing those scenes if she were alive; now I can not. The onlyreflection that assuages the anguish of retrospection is, that she nowrests far away, where no spotted-faced executioner can fill her heartwith terror; where no unfeeling magistrate can extort the scantypittance which she had preserved through every risk to sustain herfettered husband and famishing babe; no more exposed to lie on a bed oflanguishment, stung with the uncertainty what would become of her poorhusband and child when she was gone. No, she has her little ones aroundher, I trust, and has taught them to praise the source whence theirdeliverance flowed. Her little son, his soul enlarged to angel's size, was perhaps first to meet her at heaven's portals, and welcome hismother to his own abode--and her daughter followed her in six shortmonths. " . .. "And when we all meet in Heaven--when all have arrived, andwe find all safe, forever safe, and our Saviour ever safe and glorious, and in him all his beloved--oh shall we not be happy, and ever praisehim who has endured the cross to wear and confer such a crown!"

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 4: Alluding to Dr. Judson's visit to America. ]

PART II. 

THE LIFE OF SARAH B. JUDSON. 

SECOND WIFE OF

REV. ADONIRAM JUDSON, D. D. 

(_Extract of a Letter from Mr. Judson. _)

"I exceedingly regret that there is no portrait of the second as of thefirst Mrs. Judson. Her soft blue eyes, her mild aspect, her lovely faceand elegant form, have never been delineated on canvass. They must soonpass away from the memory even of her children, but they will remainforever enshrined in her husband's heart. "

CHAPTER I. 

BIRTH AND EDUCATION. --POETICAL TALENT. 

In an article in the _North American Review_ of 1835, we find thefollowing admirable sentiments: "It is impossible to peruse the writtenlife of any man or woman who has manifested great intellectual or moralpower, whether in a holy cause or an unholy one, without a strongadmiration and a deep sympathy, and a powerful impulse toward imitation. The soul is awakened, the active powers are roused, the contemplation ofhigh achievement kindles emulation; and well would it be were thecharacter of those leading minds, which thus draw after them the mass ofmankind, always virtuous and noble. But in the vast majority ofinstances, the leaders of mankind, are individuals whose principles andmotives the Christian must condemn, as hostile to the spirit of thegospel. More precious therefore, is the example of that pious few whohave devoted themselves with pure hearts fervently, to the glory of God, and the good of man, and whose energy of purpose, and firmness ofprinciple, and magnanimity in despising difficulty and danger, andsuffering and death, in the accomplishment of a noble end, rouse intoactive admiration all who contemplate their glorious career. "

Such a 'glorious career' was that of the honored missionary whose lifehas been sketched in the former part of this volume; and such too washers who forms the subject of the present memoir. Sarah B. Hall was theeldest of thirteen children. Her parents were Ralph and Abiah Hall, whoremoved during her infancy from Alstead, New Hampshire, the place of herbirth, to Salem, in the State of Massachusetts. Her parents not beingwealthy, she was early trained to those habits of industry, thoughtfulness and self-denial which distinguished her through life. Children so situated are sometimes pitied by those who considerchildhood as the proper season for careless mirth and reckless glee; butthey often form characters of solid excellence rarely possessed by thoseto whom fortune has been more indulgent. Their struggle with obstaclesin the way of improvement, and final triumph over them, is an invaluablepreparation for the rude conflicts of life; their ingenuity is quickenedby the hourly necessity of expedients to meet emergencies, and the manytrials which are unavoidable in their circumstances, and which must bemet with energy and resolution, give habits of patient endurance, andnoble courage. 

From all the accounts which we have of her, Sarah must have been a mostengaging child. Gentle and affectionate in disposition, and persuasiveand winning in manners, there was yet an ardor and enthusiasm in hercharacter, combined with a quiet firmness and perseverance, that ensuredsuccess in whatever she attempted, and gave promise of the loftyexcellence to which she afterwards attained. All who have sketched hercharacter notice one peculiarity--and it is one which commonly attendshigh merit--her modest unobtrusiveness. 

She was very fond of little children, and easily won their affections;but showed little disposition even in childhood, to mingle in the sportsof those of her own age. This arose from no want of cheerfulness in herbosom; but from a certain thoughtfulness, and fondness for intellectualexercises which were early developed in her character. 

Her principle, as well as her fondness for her mother, led her never toshrink from what are termed domestic duties, but her heart was not inthem as it was in study and meditation. An illustration of this traitwas recently related by her brother. Sarah was repeating some lines onthe death of Nancy Cornelius, which attracted the attention of hermother, who asked her where she had learned them. With some hesitationthe child confessed that she had composed them the day before, whileengaged in some domestic avocation, during which her unusualabstracedness had been noticed. Her early poetical attempts evinceuncommon facility in versification; and talent, that if cultivated mighthave placed her high in the ranks of those who have trod the flowerypaths of literature; but hers was a higher vocation; and poetry, whichwas the delightful recreation of her childhood, and never utterlyneglected in her riper years, was never to her anything _more_ than arecreation. 

Her effusions at the age of thirteen are truly remarkable, when weconsider the circumstances under which they were written. One, which isgiven by her biographer as it was probably amended by the 'cultivatedtaste of later years, ' now lies before me as it was first written; andthe improved copy, though greatly superior in beauty to the first, seemsto me to lack the vigor and energy, which more than atone for the manyblemishes of the other. Our readers shall judge. We insert the_childish_ composition; the other is to be found in her graceful memoirby 'Fanny Forrester. ' She calls it "a Versification of David's lamentover Saul and Jonathan. "

 The 'beauty of Israel' forever is fled, And low lie the noble and strong; Ye daughters of music encircle the dead, And chant the funereal song. 

 O never let Gath know their sorrowful doom, Nor Askelon hear of their fate; Their daughters would scoff while we lay in the tomb, The relics of Israel's great. 

 As strong as young lions were they in the field; Like eagles they never knew fear; As dark autumn clouds were the studs of their shield, And swifter than wind flew their spear. 

 My brother, my friend, must I bid _thee_ adieu! Ah yes, I behold thy deep wound-- Thy bosom, once warm as my tears that fast flow, Is colder than yonder clay mound. 

 Ye mountains of Gilboa, never may dew Descend on your verdure so green; Loud thunder may roar, and fierce lightning may glow But never let showers be seen. 

 Your verdure may scorch in the bright blazing sun, The night-blast may level your wood; For beneath it, unhallowed, were broken and thrown The arms of the chosen of God. 

 Ye daughters of Israel, snatch from your brow Those garlands of eglantine fair; Let cypress and nightshade, the emblems of woe. Be wreathed in your beautiful hair. 

 Approach, and with sadness encircle the dead And chant the funereal song-- The 'beauty of Israel' forever is fled, And low lie the noble and strong. 

Some other effusions, probably of a later date, we will here insert, not only for their merit, but to show what those powers were which shesacrificed, when she turned from the cultivation of her fancy to that ofher higher and nobler faculties. 

 ENCAMPMENT OF ISRAELITES AT ELIM. 

 "Slowly and sadly, through the desert waste, The fainting tribes their dreary pathway traced; Far as the eye could reach th' horizon round, Did one vast sea of sand the vision bound. No verdant shrub, nor murmuring brook was near, The weary eye and sinking soul to cheer; No fanning zephyr lent its cooling breath, But all was silent as the sleep of death; Their very footsteps fell all noiseless there As stifled by the moveless, burning air; And hope expired in many a fainting breast, And many a tongue e'en Egypt's bondage blest. Hark! through the silent waste, what murmur breaks? What scene of beauty 'mid the desert wakes? Oh! 'tis a fountain! shading trees are there. And their cool freshness steals out on the air! With eager haste the fainting pilgrims rush, Where Elim's cool and sacred waters gush; Prone on the bank, where murmuring fountains flow, Their wearied, fainting, listless forms they throw, Deep of the vivifying waters drink, Then rest in peace and coolness on the brink, While the soft zephyrs, and the fountain's flow, Breathe their sweet lullaby in cadence low. Oh! to the way-worn pilgrim's closing eyes, How rare the beauty that about him lies! Each leaf that quivers on the waving trees, Each wave that swells and murmurs in the breeze, Brings to his grateful heart a thrill of bliss, And wakes each nerve to life and happiness. When day's last flush had faded from the sky, And night's calm glories rose upon the eye, Sweet hymns of rapture through the palm-trees broke, And the loud timbrels deep response awoke; Rich, full of melody the concert ran, Of praise to God, of gratitude in man, While, as at intervals, the music fell, Was heard, monotonous, the fountain's swell, That in their rocky shrines, flowed murmuring there, And song and coolness shed along the air; Night mantled deeper, voices died away, The deep-toned timbrel ceased its thrilling sway; And there, beside, no other music gushing, Were heard the solitary fountains rushing, In melody their song around was shed, And lulled the sleepers on their verdant bed. "

 "COME OVER AND HELP US. "

 "Ye, on whom the glorious gospel, Shines with beams serenely bright, Pity the deluded nations, Wrapped in shades of dismal night; Ye, whose bosoms glow with rapture, At the precious hopes they bear; Ye, who know a Saviour's mercy, Listen to our earnest prayer!

 See that race, deluded, blinded, Bending at yon horrid shrine; Madness pictured in their faces, Emblems of the frantic mind; They have never heard of Jesus, Never to th' Eternal prayed; Paths of death and woe they're treading, Christian! Christian! come and aid!

 By that rending shriek of horror Issuing from the flaming pile, By the bursts of mirth that follow, By that Brahmin's fiend-like smile By the infant's piercing cry, Drowned in Ganges' rolling wave; By the mother's tearful eye, Friends of Jesus, come and save!

 By that pilgrim, weak and hoary, Wandering far from friends and home Vainly seeking endless glory At the false Mahomet's tomb; By that blind, derided nation, Murderers of the Son of God, Christians, grant us our petition, Ere we lie beneath the sod!

 By the Afric's hopes so wretched, Which at death's approach shall fly By the scalding tears that trickle From the slave's wild sunken eye By the terrors of that judgment, Which shall fix our final doom; Listen to our cry so earnest;-- Friends of Jesus, come, oh, come

 By the martyrs' toils and sufferings, By their patience, zeal, and love; By the promise of the Mighty, Bending from His throne above; By the last command so precious, Issued by the risen God; Christians! Christians! come and help us, Ere we lie beneath the sod!"

Sarah, from her earliest years took great delight in reading. At fouryears, says her brother, she could read readily in any common book. Herrank in her classes in school was always high, and her teachers felt apleasure in instructing her. On one occasion, when about thirteen, shewas compelled to signify to the principal of a female seminary, that hercircumstances would no longer permit her to enjoy its advantages. Theteacher, unwilling to lose a pupil who was an honor to the school, andwho so highly appreciated its privileges, remonstrated with her upon herintention, and finally prevailed on her to remain. Soon after shecommenced instructing a class of small children, and was thus enabled tokeep her situation in the seminary, without sacrificing her feelings ofindependence. 

Her earliest journals, fragmentary as they are, disclose a zeal andardor in self-improvement exceedingly unusual. "My mother cannot spareme to attend school this winter, but I have begun to pursue my studiesat home. " Again: "My parents are not in a situation to send me to schoolthis summer, so I must make every exertion in my power to improve athome. " Again, in a note to a little friend, "I feel very anxious toadopt some plan for our mutual improvement. " How touching are thesesimple expressions! How severely do they rebuke the apathy of thousandsof young persons, who allow golden opportunities of improvement to slipaway from then forever--opportunities which to Sarah Hall and such asshe, were of priceless value! Yet it is not one of the least of the_compensations_ with which the providence of God abounds, that the verylack of favorable circumstances is sometimes _most_ favorable to thedevelopment of latent resources. Thus it was with Sarah. Her wholecareer shows that her mind had been early trained and disciplined inthat noblest of all schools, the school of adverse fortune. 

CHAPTER II. 

CONVERSION. --BIAS TOWARD A MISSIONARY LIFE. --ACQUAINTANCE WITH MR. BOARDMAN. 

Amiable as she was, and conscientious in a degree not usual, Sarah knewthat "yet one thing she lacked;" and this knowledge often disquietedher. But her first deep and decided convictions of sin, seem to havebeen produced, about the year 1820, under the preaching of Mr. Cornelius. Her struggles of mind were fearful, and she sunk almost tothe verge of despair; but hope dawned at last, and she was enabled toconsecrate her whole being to the service of her Maker. She soon afterunited with the first Baptist church in Salem, under the care of Dr. Bolles. 

The missionary spirit was early developed in her heart. Even before herconversion, her mind was often exercised with sentiments ofcommiseration for the situation of ignorant heathen and idolaters; andafter that event it was the leading idea of her life. 

The cause of this early bias is unknown, but it was shown in herconversations, her letters and notes to friends, and in her earlypoetical effusions. She even tremblingly investigated her own fitnessto became a vessel of mercy to the far off, perishing heathen; and then, shrinking from what seemed to her the presumptuous thought, she gaveherself with new zeal to the work of benefitting these immediatelyaround her. "Shortly after her conversion, " says her brother, "sheobserved the destitute condition of the children in the neighborhood inwhich she resided. With the assistance of some young friends asteachers, she organized and continued through the favorable portions ofthe year, a Sunday-school, of which she assumed the responsibility ofsuperintendent; and at the usual annual celebrations, she with herteachers and scholars joined in the exercises which accompany thatfestival. "

"It is my ardent desire, " she writes to a friend, "that the gloriouswork of reformation may extend till _every knee_ shall bow to the livingGod. For this expected, this promised era, let us pray earnestly, unceasingly, and with faith. How can I be so inactive, when I know thatthousands are perishing in this land of grace; and millions in otherlands are at this very moment kneeling before senseless idols!"

And in her journal--"Sinners perishing all around me, and I almostpanting to tell the far _heathen_ of Christ! Surely this is wrong. Iwill no longer indulge the vain foolish wish, but endeavor to be usefulin the position where Providence has placed me. I can _pray_ fordeluded idolaters, and for those who labor among them, and this is aprivilege indeed. "

This strong bias of her mind toward a missionary life, was well known toher mother, who still remembers with a tender interest an incidentconnected with it. Sarah had been deeply affected by the death ofColman, who in the midst of his labors among the heathen, had suddenlybeen called to his reward. Some time afterward she returned from anevening meeting, and with a countenance radiant with joy, announced--what her pastor had mentioned in the meeting--that asuccessor to Colman had been found; _a young man in Maine namedBoardman_ had determined to raise and bear to pagan Burmah the standardwhich had fallen from his dying hand. With that maternal instinct whichsometimes forebodes a future calamity however improbable, her motherturned away from her daughter's joyous face, for the thought flashedinvoluntarily through her mind, that the young missionary would seek asa companion of his toils, a kindred spirit; and where would he find oneso congenial as the lovely being before her?

Her fears were realized. Some lines written by "the enthusiastic Sarah"on the death of Colman, met the eye of the "young man in Maine, " who wastouched and interested by the spirit which breathes in them, and didnot rest till he had formed an acquaintance with their author. Thisacquaintance was followed by an engagement; and in about two yearsSarah's ardent aspirations were gratified--she was a missionary to theheathen. 

But we are anticipating events; and will close this chapter withextracts from the "Lines on the death of Colman, " of which we havespoken. 

 "'Tis the voice of deep sorrow from India's shore The flower of our churches is withered, is dead, The gem that shone brightly will sparkle no more, And the tears of the Christian profusely are shed Two youths of Columbia, with hearts glowing warm Embarked on the billows far distant to rove, To bear to the nations all wrapp'd in thick gloom, The lamp of the gospel--the message of love. But Wheelock now slumbers beneath the cold wave, And Colman lies low in the dark cheerless grave. Mourn, daughters of India, mourn! The rays of that star, clear and bright, That so sweetly on Arracan shone Are shrouded in black clouds of night, For Colman is gone!

 * * * * *

 Oh Colman! thy father weeps not o'er thy grave; Thy heart riven mother ne'er sighs o'er thy dust; But the long Indian grass o'er thy far tomb shall wave, And the drops of the evening descend on the just. Cold, silent and dark is thy narrow abode-- But not long wilt thou sleep in that dwelling of gloom, For soon shall be heard the great trump of our God To summon all nations to hear their last doom; A garland of amaranth then shall be thine, And thy name on the martyrs' bright register shine. O what glory will burst on thy view When are placed by the Judge of the earth, The flowers that in India grew By thy care, in the never-pale wreath Encircling thy brow!

CHAPTER III. 

ACCOUNT OF GEORGE DANA BOARDMAN. 

We need offer no apology for turning aside from the immediate subject ofour narrative, in order to introduce to our readers one, who musthenceforth share with her our sympathy and our affection; we mean GeorgeDana Boardman--the successor to Colman spoken of in the last chapter. 

He was the son of a Baptist clergyman in Livermore, Maine, and was bornin 1801. Though feeble in body, he had an ardent thirst for knowledge, which often made him conceal illness for fear of being detained fromschool. At a suitable age, he was sent to an academy in North Yarmouth, where he became distinguished for ardor in the pursuit of learning, andfine mental powers. It is related, that he went through the Latingrammar with surprising rapidity, and then expected to be allowed to usethe Lexicon, but was told he must go through the grammar once or twicemore. Disappointed, he returned to his seat, and in an hour or two wascalled up to recite, when he repeated verbatim sixteen pages of thegrammar. His preceptor inquired if he had got more; he answered yes; andon being asked how much, replied, "I can recite the whole book, sir, ifyou wish!" He afterwards manifested equal power in mathematics. Atsixteen, he engaged in school-teaching, in order to obtain means for acollegiate course--the great object of his ambition--and in thisemployment he manifested a knowledge of human nature and of theinfluences which control it, truly wonderful. The most turbulent anddisorderly schools, became, in his hands, models of system andregularity. 

In 1819, when 18 years old, he entered Waterville College, Maine. He wasat this time a youth of good principles, inflexible purpose, strongaffections, and independent opinions, but had hitherto given no evidenceof piety. "But in this institution his thoughts were directed by avariety of circumstances, to a consideration of the vast and importanttopics of evangelical religion. His room-mate was a very pious and mostwarm-hearted man. The officers of the college did all in their power toelevate his thoughts and affections. In short, every external influencewith which a young man could be surrounded, was calculated to lead hismind heavenward. Under the operation of these causes, he was by theSpirit of God, induced to consecrate himself, soul, body, and spirit, toreligion; and in 1820, he made a public profession of his belief andwas baptized. "[5]

From his letters and journals, we find that he soon turned his thoughtsto the subject of missions. "In the winter of 1820, " he says, "thethought occurred to me that I could take my Bible, and travel throughnew settlements where the Gospel was seldom or never heard, and _withoutsustaining the name of a preacher_, could visit from hut to hut, andtell the story of Jesus' dying love. Then in imagination, I couldwelcome fatigue, hunger, cold, solitude, sickness and death, if I couldonly win a few cottagers to my beloved Saviour. "

When the news of the death of Mr. Judson's fellow missionary, Colman, reached America, his soul was filled with desire to supply the place ofthat beloved laborer in the Burman field. Still his chief aim was toleave the _place_ of his labors entirely to the guidance of Providence. On graduating at college, he accepted the office of tutor in it for oneyear, and so great was the promise of his future eminence, that the goodpresident predicted that he would, at a future day, preside over theinstitution. But his heart was fixed on other labor, and as soon as hisengagement was completed, he hastened to offer his services to the Boardof Foreign Missions, and was at once accepted as a missionary. 

The parting scene between Boardman and his religious friends inWaterville, who had assembled to bid him farewell is said by one presenton that occasion, to have been exceedingly touching. "The eye ofBoardman was alone undimmed by a tear. In a tender and yet unfalteringtone he addressed a few words to his brethren. We all knelt down inprayer together for the last time. On arising, Boardman passed round theroom, and gave to each his hand for the last time. His countenance wasserene, his mild blue eye beamed with benignity, and though there was inhis manner a tenderness which showed he had a heart to feel, yet therewas no visible emotion till he came to his room-mate. As he took _him_by the hand, his whole frame became convulsed, his eye filled, and thetears fell fast, as if all the tender feelings of his spirit, till nowimprisoned, had at this moment broken forth--'farewell!' he faltered;and then smiling through his tears, said, as he left the room, 'we shallmeet again in Heaven. '"

He had expected immediately to leave America for Burmah, in the sameship which was to take Mrs. Judson back to that country, but the Boarddecided to detain him some time in this country for further preparation. In June, 1823, he entered on theological studies in the seminary atAndover, and employed all his leisure hours in reading those books inthe library which treated of the manners, customs, and religions ofheathen countries. 

In the spring of 1825 he was called to bid his country farewell. Naturalaffection was strong, but the call of duty was stronger still. In aletter he says, "If tenderness of feeling--if ardor of affection--ifattachment to friends, to Christian society and Christian privileges--ifapprehension of toil and danger in a missionary life--if an overwhelmingsense of responsibility could detain me in America, I should never go toBurmah. " And in his journal--"Welcome separations and farewells; welcometears; welcome last sad embraces; welcome pangs and griefs; only let mego where my Saviour calls and goes himself; welcome toils, disappointments, fatigues and sorrows; WELCOME AN EARLY GRAVE!"

 * * * * *

It is easy to imagine that the sympathy and affection between two soulsconstituted like Miss Hall's and Mr. Boardman's, both of whom werewarmed by the same zeal for the cause of Christ and the welfare of theheathen, would be unusually strong; and indeed there is every evidence, that from the time they became fully acquainted, the most tenderattachment subsisted between them. "You know, " she wrote long afterwardto her mother, "how tenderly I loved him;" and to an intimate friend, hesaid in a private conversation, "It was not the superiority of herpersonal charms, though these were by no means small, but it was herintrinsic excellence, heightened by her modest, unobtrusive spirit, thatendeared her to my heart. "

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 5: North American Review. ]

CHAPTER IV. 

MARRIAGE OF MISS HALL AND MR. BOARDMAN. --THEY SAIL FOR INDIA. --LETTERSFROM MR. B. --LETTERS FROM MRS. B. --ANOTHER LETTER FROM MR. B. 

It was to no slight sacrifice that the parents of Sarah Hall weresummoned, when called to consent to her departure for Burmah. The eldestof a large family--arrived at an age when she could not only share hermother's duties and labors, but be to her a sympathizingfriend--possessed of every quality which could endear her to herparents' hearts--emphatically their joy and pride--how could they resignher--especially how could they consent to her life-long exile from hernative land; to end perchance in a cruel martyrdom on a heathen shore?Can we wonder that the mother clinging to her daughter's neck, exclaimed, "I cannot, cannot part with you!" or that the moment ofdeparture must arrive, before she could falter, "My child, _I hope_ I amwilling?"

Her own feelings on leaving the home of her youth with him who washenceforth to supply to her the place of all other friends, arebreathed in these graceful lines. 

 "When far from those whose tender care Protected me from ills when young; And far from those who love to hear Affection from a sister's tongue;

 When on a distant heathen shore, The deep blue ocean I shall see; And know the waves which hither bore Our bark, have left me none but thee; Perhaps a thought of childhood's days Will cause a tear to dim my eye; And fragments of forgotten lays May wake the echo of a sigh. Oh! wilt thou then forgive the tear? Forgive the throbbings of my heart? And point to those blest regions, where Friends meet, and never, never part!

 And when shall come affliction's storm, When some deep, unexpected grief Shall pale my cheek, and waste my form, Then wilt thou point to sweet relief?

 And wilt thou, then, with soothing voice, Of Jesus' painful conflicts tell? And bid my aching heart rejoice, In these kind accents--'_All is well?_' When blooming health and strength shall fly And I the prey of sickness prove, Oh! wilt thou watch with wakeful eye, The dying pillow of thy love?

 And when the chilling hand of death Shall lead me to my house in heaven And to the damp, repulsive earth, In cold embrace, this form be given; Oh, need I ask thee, wilt thou then, Upon each bright and pleasant eve, Seek out the solitary glen, To muse beside my lonely grave? And while fond memory back shall steal, To scenes and days forever fled; Oh, let the veil of love conceal The frailties of the sleeping dead. 

 And thou may'st weep and thou may'st joy, For 'pleasant is the joy of grief;' And when thou look'st with tearful eye To heaven, thy God will give relief. 

 Wilt thou, then, kneel beside the sod Of her who kneels with thee no more, And give thy heart anew to God, Who griefs unnumbered for thee bore? And while on earth thy feet shall rove, To scenes of bliss oft raise thine eye, Where, all-absorbed in holy love, I wait to hail thee to the sky. "

On the 3d of July, 1825, the marriage took place, Miss Hall being then21 years old, and Mr. Boardman 24. His slender figure, and transparentcomplexion, even then seemed to indicate that his mission on earth mightsoon be fulfilled, but both he and his bride were young and sanguine, and no misgivings for the future disturbed their happiness in eachother. Indeed the grief of parting with all they had ever loved andcherished, though chastened by submission to what they believed theDivine call, was sufficient to merge all lighter causes of anxiety. 

On the day following their marriage they left Salem for the place ofembarkation. They were to sail first to Calcutta, and if on reachingthere the troubles in Burmah should prevent their going at once to thatcountry, they were to remain in Calcutta, and apply themselves to theacquisition of the Burman language. 

In expectation of their speedy departure, meetings for special prayerwere held at Boston, Salem, New York, and Philadelphia. The spirit whichanimated these meetings, and breathed in all the supplications offered, was indicative of deep interest in the mission, and of united anddetermined resolution, by the grace of God to support it. Mr. And Mrs. B. Were everywhere received with the utmost kindness, and nothing waswithheld which could contribute to animate them in their arduousundertaking, and render their future voyage pleasant and healthful. Thecaptain and other officers of the ship Asia in which they were to sail, made the most ample provision for their comfort and accommodation, andrendered them every attention in a manner most grateful to theirfeelings. At a concert of prayer in Philadelphia, Mr. Boardman wascalled upon to give a brief account to the audience of the motives whichhad induced him to devote his life to the missionary service. In hisreply, he took occasion in the first place to acknowledge the goodnessof God to him through his whole life. When he entered WatervilleCollege--the first student ever admitted there not hopefully pious--hisfellow-students, impressed with this fact, solemnly engaged with eachother, unknown to him, to remember him in their supplications, untiltheir prayers for his conversion should be answered. Six months fromthat time he found peace in believing, and his first prayer was that Godwould make him useful. His mind was so impressed with the condition ofour Indian tribes, that he felt inclined to carry to them the message ofsalvation. But his venerable father, whom he consulted as to his duty, advised him "to wait on God, and He would conduct him in the right way. "After some time, his choice was decided in favor of the Burman missionby such indications, that he considered his call to this servicedistinctly and plainly marked. He adverted in a very tender manner tosome peculiar indications of Providence, especially to the manner inwhich his parents received the knowledge of his determination. Theirremark was, _It has long been our desire to do something for themission; and if God will accept our son, we make the surrender withcheerfulness_. [6]

In reading this account, do we not feel emotions of moral sublimity incontemplating these tender and aged parents, who, "moved with love for abenevolent God, and for their fellow-creatures, surrender their sonbright with talents and virtues, rich in learning and in the respect ofall who knew him, but feeble and sickly in body, to the missionarylabor--whose certain and speedy end is death?"[7]

Mrs. Boardman with her husband took her final leave of her belovednative land on the 16th of July, 1825. To her sister, when two weeks outat sea, she writes: "We think we never enjoyed better health. Thatbeneficent Parent, who is ever doing us good, has bestowed upon us, inthe officers of the ship, obliging and affectionate friends. .. . Everything regarding our table, is convenient and agreeable as we couldenjoy on shore. Our family consists of the captain, two mates, twosupercargoes, a physician, Mrs. Fowler, and ourselves. Mr. Blaikie, thechief supercargo, is not only a gentleman, but is decidedly pious, andstrictly evangelical in his sentiments. .. . It is a great comfort to eachof us to find one who is ever ready to converse upon those subjectswhich relate to the extension of the Redeemer's kingdom. It is mostgrateful to my own feelings, but I am even more rejoiced for the sake ofMr. B. Religious society has ever been to him a source of much realgratification. You know very well the love he has ever manifested forsocial intercourse. When in America amidst our beloved friends, as Ihave seen him enter with all his heart into conversation--have seen joybeam from his eyes when engaged in this delightful employment--I wouldsigh, and say to myself, dear Mr. B. How sad you will be when farremoved from those whose words now so often cheer your heart. What willyou do when this favorite rill of pleasure ceases to flow? But God isinfinitely good, he is far better to us than our fears. He bestows uponus every blessing essential to our happiness and usefulness. It is notthe _want_ of privileges that I need lament, but the _misimprovement_ ofthem. "

In another letter, she expresses her mature conviction that themissionary life if entered upon with right feelings may be morefavorable than any other to the promotion of spiritual growth. Andcertain it is, that trials, and even persecution often develop the powerof Christian principle, and the strength of religious faith; while easeand outward prosperity seem to lull the souls of believers into anunworthy sloth and a sinful conformity with the world around them. Thesoldier of Christ must maintain a warfare; and when will he be morelikely to be constantly awake to his duty, than when surrounded by theopen and avowed enemies of his Master?

From Chitpore four miles above Calcutta, Mr. Boardman writes: "It givesme much pleasure to write you from the shores of India. Through thegoodness of God we arrived at Sand-Heads on the 23d ult. , after avoyage of 127 days. We were slow in our passage up the Hoogly, and didnot arrive in Calcutta until the 2d inst. We had a very agreeablevoyage, --religious service at meals, evening prayers in the cabin, andwhen the weather allowed, public worship in the steerage on Lord's daymorning . .. Allow me to add that we entertain a hope that one of thesailors was converted on the passage. 

"The report of our being at Sand-Heads reached Calcutta several daysbefore we did, and our friends had made kind preparations to receive us. Soon after coming in sight of the city, we had the pleasure of welcomingon board the Asia, the Rev. Mr. Hough. He informed us, that the Burmesewar was renewed after an armistice of several weeks, and that nowell-authenticated accounts had been received from our dear friendsJudson and Price at Ava. It is generally supposed that they areimprisoned with other foreigners, and have not the means of sendinground to Bengal. 

"At noon, Dec. 2d, we came on shore, . .. And were received very kindlyby the English Missionaries. We found Mrs. Colman waiting with acarriage to bring us out to this place. The cottage we occupy wasformerly the residence of Mr. And Mrs. Eustace Carey. Mr. And Mrs. Wade, Mrs. Colman, Mrs. Boardman and myself, compose a very happy Americanfamily. .. . But we long to be laboring in Burmah. We are not yetdiscouraged by the dark cloud that hangs over our prospects there. Westill hope and trust, _we firmly believe_, that eventually this war willtend to advance the cause of Christ in Burmah. We hope our friends athome will not be discouraged, but will continue to pray for us. "

In another letter he says, "And now, my dear parents, I wish you couldmake a visit at Chitpore. You would find your two fond children sittingtogether very happily, and engaged in writing letters to their belovedAmerican friends. Our mansion, to be sure, is but a bamboo cottage, witha thatched roof, but is a palace compared with most of the native hutsaround us. But you know a large house is by no means essential tohappiness. Food and clothing sufficient, with the presence of God, areall that is absolutely necessary. Could a man have in addition, oneconfidential friend, who sympathized in all his joys and sorrows, andwith whom he could enjoy all the endearments of social life, he might behappy indeed--and such a friend, such a wife I have, in my belovedSarah. I fear I shall never be able to discharge the obligations I feeltoward you for conferring on me so great a blessing. "

Mrs. B. Also writes to some acquaintances, "Unite with me, my respectedfriends, in gratitude to God, that he has preserved us through thedangers of a long voyage, and permitted us to land upon a heathen shore. Oh may this renewed assurance of his kind care, teach me confidence inhis promises, and fill me with ardent desires to be constantly employedin his service. 

"Our voyage was remarkably pleasant, our suffering from sea-sickness wasmuch lighter than we had anticipated; our accommodations, though by nomeans handsome, convenient and comfortable as we could desire. Our tablewas well furnished with the necessaries, and many of the luxuries oflife. Capt. Sheed, and the other gentlemen on board, treated us with thegreatest kindness, and appeared solicitous to make our situationagreeable. In the society of Mr. Blaikie, the supercargo, we took muchdelight. He is a gentleman of eminent piety, belonging to thePresbyterian denomination. We had evening devotions in the cabin, . .. When the weather allowed we had divine service between decks on theSabbath. A precious privilege!

"While at sea, my time was spent in a very agreeable, and I hope notunprofitable manner. .. . The principal books I read besides the Bible, were the life of Parsons, Lowth's lectures on Hebrew poetry, part ofFuller's works, and of Jones' Church History. Supposing the study of theword of God well calculated to prepare my mind for the missionary work, I directed my chief attention to that. We had one very interestingexercise, --during the week several of us collected as many passages ofscripture as we were able, upon a subject previously named; and onSabbath eve, we compared our separate lists, and conversed freely uponthe doctrine or duty concerning which we had written. In this manner wediscussed many of the most important doctrines and duties contained inScripture. 

As we drew near Calcutta, our anxiety respecting the fate of our dearmissionaries at Ava, increased. We trembled when we thought of thedisturbances in Burmah, and there was only one spot where we could findpeace and serenity of mind. That sweet spot was the throne of grace. Thither we would often repair and lose all anxiety and fear respectingour dear friends, our own future prospects, and the Missionary cause inBurmah. It was sweet to commit all into the hands of God. If notdeceived, we felt the importance of constantly pleading for a suitableframe of mind, to receive whatever intelligence was for us; and for adisposition to engage in the service of God, at any time, and in anyplace he might direct. We considered it our duty to supplicate for graceto support us in the hour of trial, and for direction in time ofperplexity, rather than to employ our minds in anticipating the natureof future difficulties, and in fancying how we should conduct in animagined perplexity. This is still our opinion. "

Then follows an account of their arrival, which we have already given inMr. Boardman's letter, and she adds: "Imagine, dear Mrs. B. Our joy atmeeting those with whom we hope to be employed in labors of love amongthe poor Burmans. I shall not attempt to describe the emotions of myheart when I entered the little bamboo cottage we now occupy. Were Iskilled in perspective drawing, I would send you a picture of thecharming landscape seen from our verandah. In a little hut near usreside two Christian converts from heathenism. Oh, how your bosom wouldglow with grateful rapture to hear their songs of praise, and listen totheir fervent prayers. We prefer living in this retired spot with dearMr. And Mrs. Wade and Mrs. Colman, to a situation in Calcutta; we canpursue our studies with less interruption, and also have the advantageof Mr. Wade's assistance. 

"The war in Burmah still continues, and there is at present very littleprospect of our going to Rangoon soon. We still look to Burmah as ourearthly home, and daily pray that we may be permitted ere long to enterthat field of labor. We rejoice that we can commence the study of thelanguage here. We have not for an instant regretted that we embarked inthe undertaking. "

In another letter of a later date she writes from Calcutta: "Incompliance with the advice of our friends, we are now residing in apleasant little house in Calcutta. I regretted exceedingly to leave thepeaceful, retired shades of Chitpore for the noise and commotion of acity, but duty appeared to require it"--(the climate at Chitpore isinsalubrious in the hot months) "and we all cheerfully submitted. Ifeel, my dear friend, that we are wanderers. I can look to no place asmy earthly home, but Burmah. .. . We have not yet heard from the brethrenat Ava. Oh that our Father in Heaven may prepare our hearts for whateverintelligence we may receive. 

"On Monday last, I attended the examination of Mrs. Colman's schools. Imagine my feelings at seeing ninety-two little Bengallee girls, (whosemothers are kept in the most degraded ignorance and superstition, )taught to read the Scriptures. .. . This was only one division of theschools. The whole number belonging to this Society is nearly fourhundred. There are also many other interesting schools in Calcutta. 

"Mr. And Mrs. Wade with Mr. B. And myself still compose our family; weare very happy in each other, are blessed with excellent health, enjoyfacilities for learning the language, and in short, possess all we coulddesire. We feel our want of ardent piety. .. . Pray for us, for we areweak and sinful. "

A letter to one of her own family of about the same date, shows thather zeal for the conversion of the heathen, did not at all weaken herdesire that her own kindred might be true followers of Jesus. Aftermentioning that a Burman teacher had been procured for them, &c. , shesays, "I often imagine myself in the midst of that dear family, wherethe happy hours of childhood flew away. Sometimes I fancy myselfentering the room in the morning, and seeing you all kneeling around thefamily altar. My brother, have you a heart to pray to God? Have yourepented and turned to him? Or are you all careless and indifferentrespecting your precious soul? No, I cannot believe this is the case. Indulged as you are with hearing the gospel and other means of grace, you cannot be indifferent. The time is coming when the religion of Jesuswill be indispensable to your peace of mind. You must pass through thevalley of death. How can you endure that gloom without the light ofGod's countenance? you must stand before a righteous God at the judgmentday. What will be the state of your soul if Jesus is not your friend?_Think of this. _"

A letter from Mrs. Wade written in the spring following, speaks withenthusiasm of the pleasure they have enjoyed in the society of Mr. AndMrs. B, and, like theirs, breathes ardent wishes to be able to go toBurmah. These wishes were soon to be realized. A letter from Mr. Boardman dated Calcutta, April 12th, 1826, commences: "My dearBrother, --The joyful news of peace with Ava, and of the safety of ourfriends Dr. And Mrs. Judson, and Dr. Price, you will doubtless receivefrom other sources. We can only say that the preservation of our friendsboth at Rangoon and at Ava, seems to us one of the most striking andgracious displays of God's special care of his people and his cause, which has been experienced in modern times. 

"Brother Wade and myself, with our beloved companions, expect to leaveCalcutta in six or eight weeks, to join brother Judson. As Rangoon isnot retained by the British, we do not think it best to recommence thework there, but rather to settle in some of the towns which are bytreaty ceded to the British. .. . The members of the church in Rangoon arecollecting and will probably go with us. We need divine direction. 

"We have great reason to be thankful for the health we enjoy. We long toproceed to Burmah and engage in the delightful work before us. May God'sstrength be made perfect in our weakness. "

But his cherished enterprise was still longer delayed. By thesolicitation of the English missionaries, and the appointment of theAmerican Board, he was induced to remain in Calcutta a while, and preachin Circular Road Chapel, recently vacated by the death of Mr. Lawson. Mr. Wade and his wife reached Rangoon on the 9th of November, and foundthere the desolate and heart-stricken Mr. Judson, and his feeble babe, of whom Mrs. Wade was able for a brief period to supply the place of amother. 

The place fixed upon as the seat of government in the newly acquiredBritish territory in Burmah, was Amherst, on the Martaban river, about75 miles eastward of Rangoon. This place had been laid out by Britishengineers under Mr. Judson's direction, and in an incredibly short time, became a city numbering in thousands of houses. In southern India, houses are built almost in a day, and the population fluctuates fromplace to place with a facility surprising to Europeans. It is onlynecessary to make a clearing in the jungle, and erect barracks for a fewsoldiers, and--as water rushes at once into hollows scooped in the dampsea-sand--so do the natives of India swarm into the clearing, and createa city. ' To this new city of Amherst Mr. And Mrs. Boardman came in thespring of 1827, and joined Mr. And Mrs. Wade and Mr. Judson. It wasbitterly painful to them to learn that the wife of the latter, thatnoble and beloved woman whose life had been preserved as if by miraclein a thousand dangers, and from whose society and intercourse they hadhoped and expected the greatest pleasure and profit, was the tenant of alowly grave beneath the hopia-tree; and even more immediatelydistressing to find that her heart-broken husband was just about toconsign to the same dreary bed the only relic remaining to him of hisonce lovely family, 'the sweet little Maria. ' One of Mr. Boardman'sfirst labors in Burmah was to make a coffin for the child with his ownhands! and to assist in its burial. Poor babe! 'so closed its brief, eventful history. ' An innocent sharer in the terrible sufferings of itsparents, in the midst of which indeed it came into the world; like itsmother, it had survived through countless threatening deaths, andreached what seemed a haven of security, only to wring its father'sheart with an intenser pang, by its unexpected and untimely death. Trulythe ways of God 'are past finding out, ' and 'his judgments are a greatdeep!'

From a short poem full of sympathy and pious sentiment which was writtenby Mrs. Boardman on this occasion, we select some passages. 

 "Ah this is death, my innocent! 'tis he Whose chilling hand has touched thy tender frame. 

 * * * * *

 Thou heed'st us not; not e'en the bursting sob Of thy dear father, now can pierce thine ear. 

 * * * * *

 Thy mother's tale replete with varied scenes, Exceeds my powers to tell; but other harps And other voices, sweeter far than mine, Shall sing her matchless worth, her deeds of love, Her zeal, her toil, her sufferings and her death. But all is over now. She sweetly sleeps In yonder new-made grave; and thou, sweet babe, Shalt soon be pillowed on her quiet breast. Yes, ere to-morrow's sun shall gild the west, Thy father shall have said a long adieu To the last lingering hope of earthly joy; For thou, Maria, wilt have found thy rest. Thy flesh shall rest in hope, till that great day When He who once endured far greater woes Than mortal man can know; who when on earth Received such little children in his arms, Graciously blessing them, shall come again; Then like the glorious body of thy Lord Who wakes thy dust, this fragile frame shall be. Then shalt thou mount with him on angels' wings Be freed from sorrow, sickness, sin and death. And in his presence find eternal bliss. "

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 6: Baptist Magazine, 1825. ]

[Footnote 7: North American Review. ]

CHAPTER V. 

STATIONED AT MAULMAIN. --ATTACK OF BANDITTI. --MISSIONARYOPERATIONS. --DANGER FROM FIRE. 

On consultation it was determined that Mr. And Mrs. Wade should remainin Amherst, and that Mr. And Mrs. Boardman should proceed to Maulmain, atown 25 miles up the river, which had sprung into being in the samemanner as Amherst, and was nearly as populous; and that Mr. Judsonshould divide his time between the two stations. 

In pursuance of this plan Mr. Boardman removed his family, which hadbeen increased by the addition of a lovely daughter, now about fivemonths old, to the new city of Maulmain. On the evening of May 28th Mr. Boardman makes this entry in his journal. "After nearly two years ofwanderings without any certain dwelling-place, we have to-day becomeinhabitants of a little spot of earth, and have entered a house which wecall our earthly home. None but those who have been in similarcircumstances can conceive the satisfaction we now enjoy. " . .. "Thepopulation of the town is supposed to be 20, 000. _One year ago it wasall a thick jungle, without an inhabitant_!"

While at Amherst, Mrs. Boardman had experienced an alarming attack of adisease incident to the climate, and had to be carried to the boat whichconveyed her to her new home on a litter. On her arrival there, althoughshe shared her husband's joy that at length they had a home on the long_promised land_ of Burmah, still her woman's nature, enfeebled bysuffering, could not but have trembled at the idea of living in a lonelyspot, (for the mission-house was nearly a mile from the barracks, ) withthe neighboring jungle swarming with "serpents that hiss, and beasts ofprey that howl. " In addition to this cause of alarm, there was oppositethem, on the Burman side of the river, the old decayed city of Martaban;which was the refuge of a horde of banditti, who, armed with knives andswords, would often sally forth in bands of 30 or 40, urge their lightand noiseless boats across the river, satiate themselves with plunderand murder in the British town, and return with their spoils to theirown territory, where they were secure from British retaliation. TheEnglish general, knowing the insecurity of the mission-house, had urgedMr. B. To remove with his family to the protection of the fort; but hisobject was to benefit the _Burmans_, and to do that, he must live amongthem. 

In their little bamboo hut, therefore, so frail that it could be cutopen, as Mrs. Boardman says, with a pair of scissors, they prosecutedtheir study of the language under a native teacher, and even ventured totalk a little with the half-wild natives around them, and for a fewweeks were unmolested. Their courage and confidence had revived, andwith Mrs. B. , restored health brought happiness. June 20th she writes, "We are in excellent health, and as happy as it is possible for humanbeings to be upon earth. It is our earnest desire to live, labor and dieamong this people. " With such feelings, they had probably retired torest on the night of the 24th of June, but awaking towards morning, andperceiving that the lamp which they always kept burning through thenight was extinguished, they suspected mischief; and on relighting it, they found to their consternation that their house had been entered bythe lawless plunderers mentioned above, and robbed of nearly everyvaluable article it contained; but how was their horror increased, byfinding two large cuts in the moscheto curtains about their bed, throughwhich the murderers had watched their slumbers, ready to stab them tothe heart had they offered the slightest resistance, or even had theywaked to consciousness. But He who "giveth his beloved sleep, " hadkindly steeped their senses in slumbers so profound and peaceful, thatnot even the infant stirred, or opened its eyes which would haveinstantly been sealed again, --in death. --Every trunk, box and bureau wasrifled, looking-glass, watch, spoons, keys, were gone; and yet as theparents gazed at those rent curtains, and thought how the death-angelhad grazed them with his wing as he passed by, their hearts rose ingratitude and praise to their Heavenly deliverer. But Mrs. Boardman'sfeelings are best told in her own expressive words. She says, "After thefirst amazement had a little subsided, I raised my eyes to the curtainssurrounding our bed, and to my indescribable emotion saw two large holescut, the one at the head, and the other at the foot of the place wheremy dear husband had been sleeping. From that moment, I quite forgot thestolen goods, and thought only of the treasure that was spared. Inimagination I saw the assassins with their horrid weapons standing byour bedside, ready to do their worst had we been permitted to wake. Ohhow merciful was that watchful Providence which prolonged those powerfulslumbers of that night, not allowing even the infant at my bosom to openits eyes at so critical a moment. If ever gratitude glowed in my bosom, if ever the world appeared to me worthless as vanity, and if ever Iwished to dedicate myself, my husband, my babe, my _all_, to our greatRedeemer, it was at that time. 

"To this day not a trace of our goods has been found; leaving no doubtthat they were taken immediately over the river to Martaban. Since ourloss, we have received many kind presents from our friends, so that wenow find ourselves comfortable, and we are contented and happy. Yes, mybeloved friend, I think I can say, that notwithstanding our alarms, never did five months of my life pass as pleasantly as the last fivehave done. The thought of being among this people whom we have so longdesired to see, and the hope that God would enable me to do some littlegood to the poor heathen, has rejoiced and encouraged my heart. Iconfess that once or twice my natural timidity has _for a moment_ gainedascendancy over my better feelings, --and at the hour of midnight, whenthe howlings of wild beasts have been silenced by the report of a musketnear us, we would say to each other, perhaps the next attack will bemade upon _us_, and the next charge may be aimed at our bosoms. Then Ihave been almost ready to exclaim, Oh for one little, _little_ room ofsuch materials, that we could, as far as human means go, sleep insafety. But these fears have been transitory, and we have generally beenenabled to place our confidence in the Great Shepherd of Israel whonever slumbers or sleeps, assured that he would protect us. .. . And wehave also felt a sweet composure in the reflection that God has markedout our way; and if it best accord with his designs that we fall a preyto these blood-thirsty monsters, _all will be right_. "

The English, hearing of this robbery, stationed a guard at theMission-house of two sepoys or native soldiers. As one of these wassitting in the verandah, a wild beast from the jungle sprang furiouslyupon him, but he was frightened away before the man was much injured. Such occurrences however were rare, and did not make Mrs. Boardmandesire, all things considered, to change her residence She was in theplace of her choice, the country of her adoption, she had a faithful andloving husband, and a lovely and almost idolized babe; their house, though small and insecure, was beautifully situated with everything inthe natural landscape around to charm her cultivated eye andtaste, --these were her _earthly_ comforts. Besides, even the insecurityof their habitation was daily diminishing; for houses were constantlyspringing up around them, and more and more of the jungle was clearedand cultivated. But what gave its chief zest to her life and that of herspiritually minded husband, was the fact that they found here a field of_usefulness_ in the only work that seemed to them worth living for. Fromvarious motives the natives began to visit them constantly, and inincreasing numbers, to inquire concerning the new religion. Mr. B. Helda religious service on the Sabbath, and opened a school for boys: Mrs. Boardman, one for girls, and both conversed as well as they were ablewith their numerous visitors, and employed all their leisure inmastering the language. On the 22d of July they commemorated togetherthe Saviour's dying love, in the sacrament of the Lord's supper, --asolitary pair--yet not so, for the Master of the feast was there tobless the "two" who thus "gathered together in his name. "

The population at Maulmain was now increasing, and that at Amherstdiminishing so rapidly, that Mr. Judson and Mr. And Mrs. Wade thoughtbest to remove from the latter station to the former, and arrived atMaulmain in October. Two houses of public worship were erected duringthe year, where Messrs. Judson and Wade were daily employed inproclaiming religious truth, and such was their success, that within afew months they admitted to the church several native members. As manynative converts with their families had removed with the Missionariesfrom Amherst to Maulmain, Mrs. Wade and Mrs. Boardman united theirschools into one, which was attended with the most gratifying success. Moung Shwa-ba and Moung Ing, who have often been mentioned in the formermemoir, read the Scriptures and other religious books to all who wouldhear, at a sort of _reading zayat_, built for the purpose. 

In March, 1828, our friends were delivered from a danger not unknown inour own country. One evening, they were startled by a roaring like thatof flame, and on going to the door, discovered the whole jungle to theeastward of them enveloped in sheets of flame, which was rapidlyapproaching their frail cottage. Seeing no hope that their house couldescape, they rapidly collected a few valuables, and with their infantprepared to flee towards the river, though in much terror lest theirpath should be beset by leopards, tigers, and other animals, driven fromtheir haunts by the fire. But when within a few feet of the houses, theflames were arrested by a sudden change of the wind, and the dwellingswere unhurt. "Thus again are we preserved, " says Mr. B. "when no humanarm could have saved us!" Truly, "The hosts of God encamp around The dwellings of the just. "

Truly "the Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly. "

CHAPTER VI. 

REMOVAL TO TAVOY. --IDOLATRY OF THE PEOPLE. --LETTER FROM MRS. B. --BAPTISMOF A KAREN DISCIPLE. --SOME ACCOUNT OF THE KARENS. 

The permanent collection of so many Missionaries at a single station wasnot approved by the Board, nor was it deemed desirable by theMissionaries themselves. In accordance, therefore, with instructionsreceived from America, it was decided that Mr. And Mrs. Boardman shouldremove to Tavoy. This city is situated on the river Tavoy, 150 milessouth of Maulmain, and had at that time a population of 6000 Burmans and3000 foreigners. 

The city was the stronghold of the religion of Gaudama, and theresidence of two hundred priests. 

On every eligible point stood an emblem or image of idolatry. Tallpagodas crowned every eminence, and humbler ones clustered around them, while thickly set groves of banyan and other sacred trees, shelteredshrines and images of Gaudama, and on festival days were crowded withdevotees, kneeling in the gloomy pathways, or festooning the sacredtrees with the rarest flowers. The tops of some of the thousand pagodasin the city, are hung with innumerable little bells, which, moved by thewind, chime sweetly their calls to devotion, reminding one of a passagein Moore's description of an eastern city:

 "But hark! the vesper call to prayer, --As slow the orb of daylight sets, -- Is rising sweetly on the air From Syria's thousand minarets. "

This change in their place of abode could not fail to be a severe trialto our missionaries. To Maulmain they were bound by many ties, --thesweet companionship of fellow-Christians, and the love which attachesthe missionary to those spiritual children which the Lord has givenhim;--moreover it was their first _home_, sanctified by signaldeliverances and countless mercies;--nevertheless, like Abraham who atthe call of Jehovah, "went out, not knowing whither he went, "--these"followers of them who through faith inherit the promises, " obeyed thevoice of duty, and feeling themselves "strangers and pilgrims on theearth, " went without murmuring to their new sphere of labor. "One thingis certain, " says Mr. B. In a subsequent letter "we were brought here bythe guidance of Providence. It was no favorite scheme of ours. "

On arriving at Tavoy, they were kindly received by Mr. Burney theEnglish resident, and within ten days from their arrival, had procureda house, and begun to teach inquirers in the way of salvation Much asthere was to discourage them in this _city of pagoda_, "the missionarylooked out on the strange magnificence of shrines and temples that layaround him, --upon the monuments that had perpetuated for many ages thisidolatrous worship, --upon the priests who taught it, and the countlessdevotees who practised it; and as he prepared to strike the first blowat the hoary superstition which they all enshrined, he felt to the fullthe sublimity and greatness of the undertaking. He stood alone, theherald of truth, before this mighty array of ancient error; but hetrusted implicitly in the promises of revelation, and felt assured thatthe day was at hand when all this empty adoration of Gaudama would giveplace to the worship of the living God!"[8]

A new difficulty occurred here, which however was speedily surmounted bythe diligence and zeal of the missionaries; the dialect of Tavoy was sodifferent from pure Burmese as to be almost unintelligible to those whoknew only the latter, but both, fortunately, employed the same writtencharacters. Mrs. Boardman's employments at this time are enumerated intheir letters. After unwearied toil, and repeated repulses anddiscouragements, she succeeded in establishing a girls' school, inwhich she employed a woman who could read, as an assistant. Shedescribes a visit to her school thus: "I am just returned from one ofthe day-schools. The sun had not risen when I arrived, but the littlegirls were in the house ready for instruction. My walk to this school isthrough a retired road, shaded on one side by the old wall of the city, which is overgrown with wild creepers and pole-flowers, and on the otherby large fruit-trees. While going and returning, I find it sweet andprofitable to think on the shortness of time, the vanity of thisdelusive world, --and oh I have had some precious views of that worldwhere the weary are at rest; and where sin, that enemy of God, and nowconstant disturber of my peace, will no more afflict me. "

In another letter of a later date, she describes herself as sitting ather table in a back porch, from which she can see her "dear husband, " ina room before her, teaching nine little heathen boys; while in one ofthe long verandahs on each side of the house, the native Christians areholding a prayer-meeting in their own language, and in the other, aChinese convert is urging three or four of his deluded countrymen toturn from their stupid superstitions to the service of Jehovah. 

She mentions also the baptism of a _Karen_, (the name of a tribe inBurmah, ) "a _poor man_, who had been converted while in the service ofMr. Judson;" little knowing the importance of the fact thus recorded. This "poor man, " in fact formerly a slave, and whom the writer of anarticle in a former number of the _Quarterly Review_ would have sneeredat as he did at the "fisherman, " the _wonderful trophy of divine grace_, mentioned in Mrs. Judson's history of the mission, was the famousKo-thay-byu, whose life has been written by Mr. Mason, and who, by hiszeal and success in missionary labor, obtained the name of "the KarenApostle. " He was the first to introduce to the notice of themissionaries, the tribe to which he belonged, a people so remarkable, that we are unwilling, even in our brief sketch, to pass them overwithout notice. 

The Karens, according to a writer in the _North American Review_, are asavage and ignorant race of men, (their _name_ in the Burman languagesignifying _wild men_, ) scattered in vast numbers over the wilds ofFarther India, and inhabiting almost inaccessible tracts, among themountains and forests. Their peculiar physiognomy, strange traditions, and some of their customs have led to the opinion that they were ofHebrew origin, though some think they are of the Caucasian variety ofthe human species. They differ much from the Burmans, by whom they areheavily taxed and grievously oppressed, and in every way treated asinferiors. [9] "Their traditions have been preserved, like the poems ofOssian, by fond memories delighting to revive the recollections offormer glory and prosperity; repeated by grandsires at even-tide totheir listening descendants, and sung by mourners over the graves oftheir elders. 

"They believe in a God who is denominated Yu-wah, " a name certainlysimilar to the Hebrew Jehovah. Some of their traditional songs arecurious and interesting. For instance, "God created us in ancient time, And has a perfect knowledge of all things; When men call his name, _he hears_!"

And again

 "The sons of heaven are holy, They sit by the seat of God, The sons of heaven are righteous, They dwell together with God; They lean against his silver seat. "

The following stanza, says the writer above referred to, might bemistaken for the production of David or Isaiah. 

 "Satan in days of old was holy, But he transgressed God's law; Satan of old was righteous, But he departed from the law of God, And God drove him away. "

They say that God formerly loved their nation, but on account of theirwickedness he punished it, and made them the degraded creatures they noware. But they say "God will again have mercy upon us, God will save usagain. " One verse of one of their songs is, "When the Karen king arrives Everything will be happy; When Karens have a king Wild beasts will lose their savageness. "

Professor Gammell says, in substance, that they present theextraordinary phenomenon of a people without any form of religion orestablished priesthood, yet believing in God, and in future retribution, and cherishing and transmitting from age to age a set of traditions ofunusual purity, and containing bright predictions of future prosperityand glory. 

When Ko-thay-byu, the poor convert already mentioned, was baptized, henaturally carried to his countrymen "the thrilling news, that a teacherfrom a far distant land had come to preach a new religion, a religionanswering to the religion of their fathers. " Others came to listen, andto carry back to their secluded hamlets the joyful tidings; until "fromdistant hills and remote valleys and forests, Karen inquirers flocked toTavoy, and thronged around _the teacher_;" listening to the newdoctrines with childlike simplicity and uncommon sensibility. Amongother singular stories that they related to the wondering "teacher, "one was, that more than ten years before, a book in a strange tongue hadbeen left among them by a foreigner, who commanded them to worship it;which command they had faithfully obeyed. Mr. Boardman felt thestrongest curiosity to see this _deified book_, but owing to theprevalence of the rains, he was not gratified till the followingSeptember. He was then waited on by a large deputation of Karens, bringing with them in a covered basket, the mysterious volume, wrappedin fold after fold of muslin; on removing which it proved to be anOxford edition of the Common Prayer Book in the English language! Withthe greatest simplicity they asked Mr. B. If this book contained thedoctrines of the new religion, and if so, requested to be taught itscontents. Mr. B. Assured them that the book was good, but should by nomeans be made an object of worship; and accepting it from them, he gavethem in its stead, portions of the Scriptures, translated into alanguage they could understand. They entreated him to visit them intheir own villages, assuring him of the readiness of their tribe towelcome him, and to receive the gospel; and, struck with theirearnestness and candor, he promised at some future time to yield totheir request. 

The sorcerer who had preserved the book, and prescribed to the simpleheathen the forms of its worship, threw away his cudgel, or wand ofoffice, and laid aside his fantastic dress; and Mr. Boardman sent themysterious volume to America, to be deposited in the museum of theBaptist Missionary Society. 

Who the "foreigner" may have been, that thus supplied an ignorant peoplewith a Divinity, or object of worship; or what were his motives in sodoing, will probably always remain a mystery. 

If we have devoted considerable space to this notice of the Karens, their subsequent history will prove that they are not unworthy of suchnotice. 

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 8: Gammell. ]

[Footnote 9: See Gammell. ]

CHAPTER VII. 

LETTER FROM MRS. B. --MR. B. 'S VISIT TO THE KARENS IN THEIRVILLAGES. --DEFECTION OF DISCIPLES. --ITS EFFECT ON MR. AND MRS. B. 

Extract of a letter from Mrs. Boardman to a "beloved sister, " datedTavoy, 1828. --"Nothing especial has occurred since I last wrote. We arestill in good health, and happy in our work. We are now destitute of allreligious society, and feel that our responsibilities are greatindeed. .. . We have to suffer many little inconveniences in this country, but have no disposition to complain. We rejoice in the kind providencethat has directed our steps, and would not exchange our condition. Ourdesire is to labor among the poor heathen until called to our eternalhome. " She then, with characteristic earnestness and affection, inquiresafter her sister's spiritual state. "Oh if you are a child of God, howgreat is your happiness; you can think of death without fear. Thetroubles and griefs of life do not distress you as they do the poorworldling, who looks only to the enjoyments of this life for comfort. Ifa Christian, you have sweet foretastes of that joy which is unspeakableand inconceivable by mortals. Though a sinner still, you feel that yoursins are pardoned, and that through the merits of a crucified Saviouryou will at last be accepted of God. I would fondly hope, my dearsister, that this is your happy case. But if not, oh who can tell yourdreadful danger? Who can paint the alarming prospect before you? Everymoment exposed to death, and yet without hope. Subject todisappointments and afflictions in this world, and yet no refuge foryour anguished spirit. The weight of sins daily accumulating, and everyday less prospect of obtaining pardon. The awful prospect of eternalbanishment from all that is holy, oh my sister, reflect. .. . If you havenot yet turned to the Saviour, delay no longer. .. . Oh may you, and allmy beloved brothers and sisters, be early brought to a knowledge of thetruth. I cannot express the anxiety I feel for every one of you. I alsofeel the solicitude of a tender sister for your temporal good. Write meparticulars of the health of my dear parents, grand-parents, and each ofmy brothers and sisters. Though separated from you, I always wish toshare your joys and sorrows. 

"Your little niece is in charming health. She sends many kisses to youall, and I shall teach her to love you, though she cannot see you. "

We have inserted this letter, which in its spirit is a specimen of allher letters, not only for its, intrinsic excellence, but to show thateven in distant Burmah, and surrounded by cares and duties which wouldhave diminished in a less affectionate breast her interest in herdistant relatives, "Her heart untravelled fondly turned to" them, "And dragged at each remove a lengthening chain. "

While laboring for the conversion of pagans, she felt more than she hadever felt before, the awful danger of those who under the full blaze ofgospel light, choose to walk in darkness; and for her family, her dearbrothers and sisters, her burden was almost like that of the apostle whowas, as it were, willing to give up his own title to the heavenlyinheritance, if by so doing he could save his "kindred according to theflesh. "[10] All her letters which we have been privileged to see, bearevidence of this. 

In December of the year 1828, Mrs. Boardman was called to a trial whichof all others was most fitted to make her feel that every earthlydependence is at best but a broken reed, and that

 "The spider's most attenuated thread Is cord, is cable, to our strongest hold On earthly bliss; it breaks with every breeze. "

Her almost idolized husband, her guide, her only human support, protector, and companion, was attacked by that insidious and incurablemalady which was destined at no distant day to close his career ofusefulness on earth, and send him early to his reward. A copioushemorrhage from the lungs warned him that his time for earthly labor wasshort, and seemed to increase his desire to work while his day lasted. As soon as his strength was sufficiently restored after his firstattack, namely, in February 1829, he resolved to fulfil hislong-cherished intention to visit the Karens in their native villages. He took with him two Karens, two of his scholars, and a servant. Females, who in this country of order and security, tremble at the ideaof being left for one night alone in their strong and guarded dwellings, may perhaps conceive the feelings of Mrs. Boardman on being thus left byher protector. --Her own health scarce re-established after a fourmonths' illness, --her mind agitated by fears for her stricken husband, who under burning suns, and amid unknown wilds, exposed to the fury ofthe sudden thunder-gust, and the wild beast of the jungles, must beabsent from her, perhaps, two or three dreary weeks in which time notone "cordial, endearing report" from him, would reach her;--in her frailhut, and with two little ones dearer to her than life, exposed to thesame dangers as herself, --what could support her in such circumstancesbut her faith in that arm whose strength is shown to be "perfect, inweakness?" A poor Karen woman, seeing her distress, tried to consoleher: "Weep not, mama, " she said; "the teacher has gone on an errand ofcompassion to my poor perishing countrymen. They have never heard of thetrue God, and the love of his Son Jesus Christ, who died upon he crossto save sinners. They know nothing of the true religion, mama; and whenthey die they cannot go to the golden country of the blessed. God willtake care of the teacher; do not weep, mama. " Blessed faith in anomnipresent Heavenly Father! It gives even the unlettered Karendisciple, an eloquence in consolation, to which worldly philosophy is astranger. 

Mr. Boardman's journey, though perilous from the causes above mentioned, and tedious from being performed on foot, was highly interesting onaccount of the eager welcome, and abundant hospitality of thesimple-minded Karen villagers whom he visited. On entering a village, heand his little caravan were overwhelmed with presents of provisions andfruits; and the inhabitants would exclaim, while their countenancesbeamed with delight, "Ah, you have come _at last_; we have long wantedto see you!" He travelled more than one hundred miles, often throughunfrequented and toilsome paths among the mountains, and was three timesdrenched with powerful rains, from which he had no sufficient shelter;but by the aid of an interpreter he preached seventeen sermons, and wascheered by finding the readiness of the people to receive his doctrinesfar exceed his most sanguine expectations. On his return, both he andMrs. Boardman had to experience an affliction extremely trying to theheart of a missionary; the defection of some of the Christian converts. Their sensitive spirits led Mr. And Mrs. B. To fear that their ownunfaithfulness might have been the cause of the fall of their disciples. Mrs. Boardman's self-upbraidings were bitter; her humiliation deep andsincere. "Our hearts, " she says, "have bled with anguish, and mine hassunk lower than the grave, for I have felt that my unworthiness has beenthe cause of all our calamities. "

So keen were her self-rebukes at this time, that they break out even inher letters to her friends. In one of them she writes: "Some of thesepoor Burmans, who are daily carried to the grave, may at last reproachme and say, you came, it is true, to the city where we dwelt, to tell ofheaven and hell, but wasted much, much of your precious time inindolence while learning our language. And when you were able to speak, why were you not incessantly telling us of this day of doom, when wevisited you? Why, oh why did you ever speak of any other thing, while wewere ignorant of this most momentous of all truths? How could you thinkon anything but our salvation?. .. You told us you knew of a Being thatheard your lowest whispers, and most secret sighs--why then, did younot, day and night, entreat him in our behalf?" Mr. Boardman in hisjournal says, "My dear wife became at this time so deeply impressed withdivine things, and particularly with a sense of her own sinfulness, thatshe had no rest night or day. We both endeavored to return to the Lordfrom whom we had strayed; but our path, especially that of Mrs. B. Ledhard by the borders of despair. .. . We confessed our sins to the Lord andto one another. We considered ourselves worthy to be trodden under footof men, and were astonished to think of our pride and selfishness. .. . Wewere filled with the most distressing views of our utter sinfulness inthe sight of a holy God. "

Thus was this affliction, though "grievous, " beginning to work out inher heart its "peaceable fruit of righteousness, " by deepening herhumility, quickening her zeal, and leading her to a more thoroughconsecration of herself to the work she had undertaken. 

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 10: Romans ix. 3. ]

CHAPTER VIII. 

DEATH OF THEIR FIRST-BORN. --LETTERS FROM MRS. B. 

In the spring of 1829 Mr. Boardman and his family made a shortsea-voyage for the benefit of their health, Mrs. Boardman havingexperienced another attack of illness, and their little George beingfrail and puny. Indeed none of the family seemed to have been healthybut the "plump, rosy-cheeked" first-born, the darling Sarah, hermother's joy and pride, and--as her Heavenly Father saw--her _idol_ too!Terrible was the stroke that shattered that lovely idol; but it came--sofaith assured her--from a father's hand. Sometime afterward she writes, "My ever dear Sister, I think I have not written you since the death ofour beloved Sarah, which is nearly eight months ago. I have neverdelayed writing to you so long before. For some time after her death, little George was apparently near the grave, and I was confined to mybed for a number of weeks. As soon as my health was a little improved, the rebellion at Tavoy took place, which threw us all into confusion, and this lasted until I was taken ill again about three months since. From this illness I am but just recovering. So you see, my belovedsister, my outward circumstances have been sufficient to prevent mywriting. Nor is this all--for some time after little Sarah's departure, I was too much distressed to write; I felt assured that God had takenher away from us in love, and was also assured, that she is a happyangel in heaven; but oh the thought that we should see her no more onearth, filled me with _indescribable sorrow_. By degrees my mind becamecalmer; not that I forgot her, but I feel, my dear Harriet, that thedearest and sweetest pleasures of this life are empty and altogetherunsatisfying. I do not look for comfort from these sources as I formerlydid. We have a fine, healthy boy, but I do not allow myself to idolizehim as I did his dear departed sister. In her dissolution, we saw such awreck of what was most lovely and beautiful, that it seems as if weshould be kept in future from 'worshipping the creature. '"

Particulars respecting the child's illness and death are given inanother letter of nearly the same date. "Our little Sarah left us July8th of last year--aged 2 years and 8 months. .. . She was a singularlylovely child. Her bright blue eyes, yellow hair, and rosy cheeks, formeda striking contrast to the dark little faces around her. .. . From thetime she began to notice anything, we were the objects of her fondestlove. If she thought she had incurred our displeasure, her tender heartseemed ready to burst; and she could not rest for a moment until she hadsaid she was 'sorry, ' and obtained the kiss of forgiveness. She hadlearned to obey us implicitly. .. . If either of us were ill, she wouldstroke our foreheads with her little soft hand, and kiss us _so_affectionately! Her love to her little brother George was unlimited. From the day of his birth till the day but one before she died, he washer idol. .. . Three days before she died, she was lying uneasily in alarge swing cradle, and George was in the same room crying. We thoughtit might soothe the little sufferer, for he also was very ill, to layhim down beside Sarah. The proposal delighted her; with smiles she threwopen her little arms and for the last time held her darling brother inher fond embrace. So great was her gratification at this privilege, thatshe seemed to forget her own pains. 

"Little Sarah spoke English remarkably well for so young a child, andBurmese like a native; she could also say some things in the Hindostaneeand Karen, and what seems a little singular, she never confounded twolanguages, but always spoke pure English to us, and pure Burmese toBurmans. This discrimination continued as long as she had the powers ofspeech. She had learned the Lord's prayer and several little hymns. Dr. Judson's lines on the death of Mee Shawayee she knew by heart inBurmese, and used to chant them for half an hour at a time. .. . Thesethings may seem very trivial to you, but I muse upon them by the hourtogether; and it is only when I call my cooler judgment into action, that I can make myself believe they are uninteresting to any person onearth. I love to think of my sweet bud of immortality expanding sobeautifully in my own presence; and fancy I can judge in some smalldegree of the brilliancy of the perfect flower, from these littledevelopments. 

"A few hours before she died, she called us to her, kissed us, andpassed her dear hand, still full and dimpled as in health, softly overour faces. The pupils of her eyes were so dilated that she could not seeus distinctly, and once, for a moment or two, her mind seemed to bewandering; then looking anxiously into my face, she said: 'I frightened, mamma! I frightened!' . .. Oh with what feelings did I wash and dress herlovely form for the last time, and compose her perfect little limbs; andthen see her--the dear child that had so long lain in my bosom--borneaway to her newly-made grave. My heart grew faint when I thought that Ihad performed for her my last office of love; that she would never needa mother's hand again. 

My dear husband performed the funeral service with an aching, thoughnot desponding heart. The grave is in our own enclosure, about fifteenrods from the house--a beautiful retired spot, in a grove ofGangau-trees. Near it is a little Bethel, erected for private devotion. Thither we have often repaired; and we trust that God, who in hisinfinite wisdom had taken our treasure to himself, often meets usthere. "

The biographer of Mrs. Boardman--since her successor in themission--mentions that a single speculative error had crept into herreligious faith, on the subject of God's particular providence--thatwhile contemplating the vastness of that agency

 "That ever busy wheels the silent spheres, "

she had almost thought it derogatory to the "Majesty of heaven andearth" to conceive of him as occupied with our mean affairs, numberingthe hairs of our heads, and guiding the sparrow's fall. But the blowwhich crushed her heart, destroyed its skepticism. She saw so clearly inthis dispensation, the hand of a Father chastening his erring child; shefelt so keenly that she deserved the rod, for having in a measureworshipped the gift more than the giver, that she _believed_, with allthe strength of an irresistible conviction, that even so lowly a thingas her own heart was indeed a theatre for the constant display of herMaker's guiding and controlling power, not less than the starryheavens; that her own sanctification, and the providential means toeffect it, even in their minutest details, were ordered by sovereigngrace and wisdom; and from this time forth she never doubted again. 

But it is time to detail the spirit-stirring scenes that occurred a fewmonths after the death of the child; to which scenes allusion was madein the first of her two letters. 

CHAPTER IX. 

REVOLT OF TAVOY. --LETTERS FROM MRS. B. 

The revolt of Tavoy from the British government, and its consequences tothe missionaries and other foreigners in the city, are so well describedin a letter from Mr. Boardman to a friend in America, that we will giveit nearly entire. 

 "REV. AND DEAR SIR, "The province of Tavoy has engaged in an open revolt against the British government. On Lord's day morning, the 9th inst. At 4 o'clock, we were aroused from our quiet slumbers by the cry of 'Teacher, master, Tavoy rebels, ' and ringing at all our doors and windows. We were soon awake to our extreme danger, as we heard not only a continual report of musketry within the town, but the balls were frequently passing over our heads and _through our house_; and in a few moments, a large company of Tavoyans collected near our gate, and gave us reason to suspect they were consulting what to do with us. We lifted our hearts to God for protection, and Mrs. Boardman and little George were hurried away through a back door to a retired building in the rear. I lay down in the house, (to escape the bullets, ) with a single Burman boy, to watch and communicate the first intelligence After an hour of the greatest anxiety and uncertainty I had the happiness of seeing the sepoys (troops in the British service) in possession of the city gates in front of our house. We soon ascertained that a party of about 250 men had in the first instance attacked the powder magazine and gun-shed, which were very near our house, but a guard of sepoys had repelled them. This was a great mercy, for had the insurgents obtained the arms and ammunition, our situation would have been most deplorable. A second party of 60 had attacked the house of the principal native officer of the town, while a third party had fallen upon the guard of the prison, and let loose all the prisoners, one hundred in number, who, as soon as their irons were knocked off, became the most desperate of all the insurgents. " . .. 

 The commissioner of the province was absent at Maulmain, but his lady, Mrs. Burney, urged their immediate removal to the government house. They hesitated at first, thinking the rebellion might soon be quelled; but hearing from a rebel prisoner that the whole province was engaged in the insurrection, and that large reinforcements might be hourly expected to join the rebels, and finding that the Mission premises from their situation, were likely to be the very battleground of the contending parties, --after seeking Divine direction, they concluded to abandon them. He continues his narrative, "We caught up a few light articles on which we could lay our hands, and with the native Christians, fled as if for our lives. I visited the house once or twice after this, and saved a few clothes and papers, but the firing being near, rendered it hazardous to remain, and the last time I went, I found the house had been plundered. A large part of our books, furniture and clothes, which had remained behind were either taken away or destroyed. 

 "We had been at the government house but a short time, when it was agreed to evacuate the town and retire to the wharf. In the hurry of our second removal, many things which we had brought from our house, were necessarily left, to fall into the hands of the plunderers. We soon found ourselves at the wharf, --a large wooden building of six rooms, into which, besides the Europeans, were huddled all the sepoys with their baggage and ours, and several hundreds of women and children belonging to Portuguese and others, who looked to the English for protection. Our greatest danger at this time arose from having in one of the rooms where many were to sleep, and all of us were continually passing, several hundred barrels of gunpowder, to which if fire should be communicated accidentally by ourselves, or mischievously by others, we should all perish at once. The next danger was from the rebels, who if they could either rush upon us, or take us by surprise or stratagem, would doubtless massacre us all on the spot. We lifted up our hearts to God, and he heard us from his holy habitation. We were preserved in safety through the night, though anxious and sleepless. All our attempts to communicate intelligence of our situation to the people in Maulmain and Mergui were defeated, and the heavy rains soon affected the health of the sepoys. We had but a small supply of rice in the granary near the wharf, and that was continually in danger of being destroyed or burnt. But through the kind care of our Heavenly Father, we were preserved alive, and nothing of great importance occurred until the morning of Thursday, a little before day-break, when a party of 500 advanced upon us from the town, and set fire to several houses and vessels near the wharf. But God interposed in our behalf, and sent a heavy shower of rain, which extinguished the fire while the sepoys repelled the assailants. 

 "At breakfast the same morning we had the happiness of seeing the Diana steam-vessel coming up the river, with Major Burney on board. Our hearts bounded with gratitude to God. It was soon agreed that the Diana should return immediately to Maulmain for a reinforcement of troops, and Major Burney had the kindness to offer a passage for Mrs. Boardman and our family together with his own. After looking to God for direction, I concluded to remain behind, partly in compliance with Major Burney's advice and desire, but particularly in the hope of being useful as an interpreter and negotiator, and a preventer of bloodshed. With painful pleasure I took a hasty leave of my dear family, and in the evening the Diana left us, not however without having several shots from cannon or jinjals fired at her from the people on the city wall. The English forces, small and weak and sick as they were, were now throwing up breast-works; and on Saturday the 15th inst. It was agreed to make an attack on the town, in order if possible to take from the walls the large guns that bore upon us, and to try the strength of the rebel party. I stood at the post of observation with a spy-glass to watch and give the earliest notice of the event, and soon had the pleasure of announcing that the officers and sepoys had scaled the walls, and were pitching down outside the large guns, that were mounted there, while friendly Chinese were employed in carrying them to the wharf. The success was complete, and nothing remained but to rescue the prisoners (60 in number) whom the rebels had caught and confined. After a short cessation and a little refreshment, a second attack was made, during which the prisoners escaped and the rebels evacuated the city. A second battery of guns was also taken and brought to the wharf. In the morning we walked at large through the town; but what desolation, what barbarous destruction was everywhere exhibited! everything that could not be carried away had been cut and destroyed in the most wanton manner. Our own house was cut to pieces, our books cut scattered, torn and destroyed; our furniture either carried off, or cut, or broken in pieces, and the house itself and zayat converted into cook-houses and barracks. During the last three days, we have been picking up the scattered fragments of our furniture, books, &c. And repairing our house. 

 "Nga-Dah, the ringleader of the rebellion, and eleven of his principal adherents, have been caught. The inhabitants are coming in with white flags and occupying their houses. The bazaar is open, and the work of repairs is going on. 

 "Yesterday morning the Diana arrived with a reinforcement of European soldiers; and to-day I have come on board, expecting to proceed to Maulmain immediately. My present plan is, if my brethren approve, to return with my family, and resume our missionary labors as before. The native members of our church, now scattered, will probably come into town as soon as they hear of our return. Of the boarding scholars, all are with us except three Karens. 

 "My letter is already protracted to so great a length, that I can only add that our preservation and deliverance from such imminent danger, should awaken in our hearts the warmest gratitude to our Heavenly Father, and the most unwavering confidence in his kind care; and that the foregoing account should revive and deepen the impression made by previous events in the history of this mission, that we stand in need of the continual and fervent prayers of Christians in America, not only for our preservation, but for divine guidance in all our affairs. 

 "I remain, yours, "G. D. Boardman

 "P. S. _Saturday Morning, August 22d. _--I have just arrived at Maulmain, and have the happiness to find my family and missionary friends in comfortable health. Praised be the Lord for his goodness. 

 "_Aug. 29th. _--After much deliberation, it is thought best that I should leave my family here, till affairs are more settled. .. . I expect to embark for Tavoy to-morrow morning. May the spirit of all grace go with me!"

This is a "plain unvarnished" account of the terrible scene throughwhich the missionaries were so wonderfully preserved, but to understandmore fully their imminent peril we should know, that the town, at thetime of the revolt, was almost defenceless. The English civil andmilitary chief absent; the officer in command on his death-bed; noEnglish troops in the town, and but about a hundred sepoys, who thoughtrained to British modes of warfare are by no means equal in skill orvalor to British troops; and the chief engineer disabled bysickness;--the Tavoyans had well chosen the time of their attack, andthey were sufficiently numerous to have carried all their plans intoexecution; but the result, like that of all conflicts between civilizedand barbarous men, shows how greatly superior a few troops, welldisciplined, are to the most numerous bodies of men, unacquainted withthe art of war. 

But what could be more appalling to the stoutest heart, than thesituation of Mrs. Boardman and her helpless family! Forced to flee fromher frail hut, by bullets actually whizzing through it, and to passthrough the town amid the yells of an infuriated rabble, her pathsometimes impeded by the dead bodies of men who had fallen in theconflict: driven from the shelter of the government house, again to flythrough the streets to the wharf-house; and there, with three or fourhundred fugitives crowded together, to await death which threatened themin every form, --hearing over their heads the rush of cannon balls, andseeing from burning buildings showers of sparks falling, one of which, if it reached the magazines under their roof, was sufficient to tear thebuilding from its foundations and whelm them all in one common ruin, --orif they escaped this danger, to know that hundreds of mercilessbarbarians with knives and cutlasses might at any moment rush into thebuilding and destroy them;--can the _female_ heart, we are ready to ask, _endure_ such fearful trial?

 "Perchance her reason stoops, or reels; Perchance a courage not her own Braces her mind to desperate tone, "

Yes, her mind was stayed by a "courage not her own, " but it was "braced"to no "desperate tone;" rather its calmness was that of a child, who, inits own utter helplessness, clings to its father's arm, and feelssecure. Neither must we forget that a painful diversion of her thoughtsfrom the terrors around her, was afforded by the necessities of hersuffering babe, to whom the foul air of the wharf-house, and the want ofall comforts, had nearly proved fatal. It was only her sleepless, vigilant care, that, under Providence, prevented the poor child fromsharing the fate of Mrs. Burney's little infant, which did not survivethe dreadful scene. 

And with what transports of joy did this suffering company hail thesight of the thin blue smoke that heralded the arrival of a steamerfrom Maulmain! Amid what distracting fears for her husband, left in therevolted city, her infant and herself, did Mrs. Boardman decide to go onboard the steamer returning to Maulmain! And with what gratitude and joydid she, after several days of painful suspense, welcome to the samecity, her husband, and hear the tidings of the triumph of British power, and the restoration of tranquillity! In her happiness at meeting himalive, she noticed not that his late exposure and sufferings hadincreased to an alarming degree the symptoms of his dreadful malady. Inspired with something of his own enthusiasm, she saw him depart, toreturn to his beloved labors in Tavoy, whither she hoped and expectedsoon to follow him. 

CHAPTER X. 

MISSIONARY LABORS OF MR. BOARDMAN--HIS ILL HEALTH. --LETTER FROM MRS. B. --DEATH OF A SECOND CHILD. --LETTERS FROM MRS. B. 

From Mr. Boardman's journal we learn that he remained through the summerand part of the autumn at Tavoy, diligently prosecuting his labors amongthe Burmese, Chinese, Karens, and Europeans, among all which classes hehad singular success. In the meantime Mrs. Boardman continued atMaulmain, part of the time suffering from illness, and when able, assisting the missionaries there, until October, when she returned againto Tavoy. The animated and even glowing recital, given by Mr. Boardmanin his journals and letters of this year, of the spread of gospel truthamong the natives; his records of preaching, travelling, teaching andbaptisms, would lead one to suppose that he was in the enjoyment of themost vigorous health, and that his frame was insensible to fatigue. Butcareless as he was of his own bodily ease, there was an eye that watchedhim with the intensest solicitude; a heart that was pierced withanxiety, knowing that though "the inner man was renewed day by day, "the outer man was too surely "perishing, " and would soon be laid aside, forever. 

On the 29th of July, 1830, Mrs. Boardman writes to her sister fromMaulmain, whither they had gone for the benefit of her children'shealth: "We must look beyond this frail fleeting world for our truepeace. Alas, I know by most bitter experience, that it is in vain toseek for true happiness here below. My fondest earthly hopes have againand again been dashed. Torn from the bosom of my dear father's family, my heart was almost broken; and when I stood by the death-bed of mysweet, my lovely Sarah, I felt indeed that earthly hopes and joys arebut a dream. But a _darker cloud_ hangs over me. Oh what desolation andanguish of spirit do I feel, when I think it is possible that in a fewmore months, my earthly guide, supporter, and delight, may be nomore!. .. He has a cough which has been hanging about him a year, and heis very much reduced by it. .. . Oh my sister, let us see to it that ouraffections are set on things above. "

Such "desolation and anguish of spirit" as she here describes, had herhusband felt for _her_ in the preceding year, when for some monthsbefore and after the birth of her second son she lay struggling with adangerous disease, which he thought would surely terminate her life. Atthat time he wrote: "She still grows weaker, and her case is now morealarming. Should our friends for whom I have sent to Maulmain come evenimmediately, I can scarcely hope for their arrival before the crisis, orprobably, fatal termination of my dear partner's disorder. My comfort inmy present affliction is the thought, that if to our former trials, theLord sees fit to add that of removing my beloved companion, he does itwith a perfect knowledge of all the blessedness which death will conferon _her_, and of all the sorrows and distresses which her loss willoccasion her bereaved husband and orphan children, in our presentpeculiar condition. It affords me great relief to have been assured byher that the bitterness of death is past, and that heavenly glories havebeen unfolded in a wonderful and unexpected manner to her view. " Andagain he says, seemingly losing for a moment his strong confidence, "What will become of my children, what will become of the schools--ofthe poor native women--what will become of _me_, if she die?" But sherecovered, and "his thankfulness knew no bounds, his letters areeloquent in their utterance of joy and praise. "

In a letter of Dec. 2, 1830, Mrs. Boardman records another affliction. "God has come very near to us and wounded our hearts afresh. Ouryoungest child, aged 8 months, went from us to meet his sainted sister, in September last. We mourn, but not without hope; for we shall soon bein that blissful world--be pure and lovely like our departed ones inglory. " And Mr. Boardman says: "Our hearts have been pierced anew by theloss of our dear babe. .. . He was 8 months old, and though generallyfeeble, one of the most lovely and interesting of babes. The Lord hasdealt with us severely, but not unkindly. He gave and he hath takenaway. "

Both these devoted missionaries knew, however, that the best defenceagainst such trials as they endured, is found in a steady performance ofduty. In trouble as well as in joy, they devoted themselves to theirgreat object--saving souls. --How different from those who make a sort ofmerit of "indulging the luxury of grief;" and show their regard for thememory of the dead by neglecting their duties to the living!Christianity, while it inculcates and fosters the tenderest sensibilityto the chastisements of our heavenly Parent, never allows us in anycalamity, to fold our hands in inactive despair. Our pathway is filledwith duties; and, "Heart within, and God o'er head, "

we must, like our Master, "go about doing good, " though we may feel"cast down, pressed out of measure, " by affliction. 

Speaking of a severe illness about this time, Mr. Boardman says: "Deathseemed near, . .. But had no alarms, no terrors. .. . My beloved family andthe perishing heathen, were all that made me in the least degreeunwilling to die. And even them I could resign to the hands of agracious and covenant-keeping God. " In one of the last letters he everwrote, he thus records his testimony to the devotedness of his belovedwife. "During my present protracted illness, and when I was at the worststage, she was the tenderest, most assiduous, attentive and affectionateof nurses. Without her, I think I should have finished my career in afew days. And even when our lamented, darling babe lay struggling in thevery arms of death, though she was with him constantly, night and day, she did not allow me to suffer one moment, for lack of her attentions. Icannot write what I feel on this tender subject. But oh what kindness inour Heavenly Father, that when her services were so much needed, herhealth was preserved, and she had strength given her to perform herarduous labors. "

Mr. Boardman's life was now fast ebbing away. In September, 1830, he hadwritten a sort of farewell to his parents, brothers and sisters, fromwhich it appears that even then he was daily looking for thesummons--"Come up hither. " He says of this letter that it is his lastfarewell. He thanks God that he has his complaint--consumption--in itsmildest form. He enumerates many circumstances of mercy with which he isfavored; and adds: "But most of all for outward comfort, I have mybeloved wife, whose most untiring assiduity has mitigated many of mypains, and who is ever prompt to render all the services that the purestaffection can dictate, or the greatest sufferings require. And itdeserves to be mentioned that she has never been so free from missionaryand family cares, or from attacks of illness, as during the last threemonths, while I have most needed her kind and soothing attentions. Blessthe Lord oh my soul, and praise his name!"

"In thinking, " he adds, "on the probability of dying soon, two or threethings occasion considerable unwillingness to meet the solemn event. Oneis, the sore affliction I know it will occasion to my dear family, especially my fond, too fond wife. Her heart will be well-nigh riven. But I must leave her with Him who is anointed to heal the broken-heartedand to bind up their wounds. My dear little son is too young to rememberme long, or to realize his loss. I have prayed for him many times, andcan leave him in my Heavenly Father's hands. .. . Then there are theperishing heathens around me. .. . During the last ten years, I havestudied with more or less reference to being useful to the heathen. Andnow, if just as I am beginning to be qualified to labor a little amongthem my days are cut short, much of my study and preparation seems tobe in vain. But I chide myself for saying so or thinking so. If I haddone no good whatever here in Burmah, I ought to submit and be stillunder the hand of God, . .. But I trust He has made me of some service toa few poor benighted souls, especially among the Karens, who shall be myglory and joy in the day of the Lord Jesus. " "As to my hope and myconfidence of acceptance with God, if any man has reason to renounce allhis own righteousness, . .. And to trust entirely and solely to grace, sovereign grace, flowing through an atoning Saviour, I am that man. Aperfectly right action, with perfectly right motives, I never performed, and never shall perform, till freed from this body of sin. Anunprofitable servant, is the most appropriate epitaph for mytombstone. "

Thus appeared a life of self-denying sacrifices for Christ, when shoneupon by the pure light of eternity. Happy then that the dying man couldsay, "NOT by works of righteousness which we have done but by hismercy he saves us!"

CHAPTER XI. 

LETTER FROM MRS. BOARDMAN. --ILLNESS AND DEATH OF GEORGE DANA BOARDMAN. 

 "Tavoy, March 7, 1831. 

 "My beloved Parents, "With a heart glowing with joy, and at the same time rent with anguish unutterable, I take my pen to address you. You, too, will rejoice when you hear what God has wrought through the instrumentality of your beloved son. Yes, you will bless God that you were enabled to devote him to this blessed service among the heathen, when I tell you that within the last two months, fifty-seven have been baptized, all Karens, excepting one, a little boy of the school and son of the native governor. Twenty-three were baptized in this city by Moung Ing, and thirty-four in their native wilderness by Mr. Mason. 

 "Mr. Mason arrived Jan. 23d, and on the 31st, he, with Mr. Boardman, myself and George, set out on a long-promised tour among the Karens. Mr. Boardman was very feeble, but we hoped the change of air and scenery would be beneficial. A company of Karens had come to convey us out, Mr. Boardman on his bed and me in a chair. We reached the place on the third day, and found they had erected a bamboo chapel on a beautiful stream at the base of a range of mountains. The place was central, and nearly one hundred persons had assembled, more than half of them applicants for baptism. Oh it was a sight calculated to call forth the liveliest joy of which human nature is susceptible, and made me, for a moment, forget my bitter griefs--a sight far surpassing all I had ever anticipated, even in my most sanguine hours. The Karens cooked, ate and slept on the around, by the river-side, with no other shelter than the trees of the forest. Three years ago they were sunk in the lowest depths of ignorance and superstition. Now the glad tidings of mercy had reached them, and they were willing to live in the open air, away from their homes, for the sake of enjoying the privileges of the Gospel. 

 "My dear husband had borne the journey better than we had feared, though he suffered from exhaustion and pain in his side, which, however, was much relieved by a little attention. His spirits were unusually good, and we fondly hoped that a few days' residence in that delightful, airy spot, surrounded by his loved Karens, would recruit and invigorate his weakened frame. But I soon perceived he was failing, and tenderly urged his return to town, where he could enjoy the quiet of home, and the benefit of medical advice. But he repelled the thought at once, saying he confidently expected improvement from the change, and that the disappointment would be worse for him than staying. 'And even, ' added he, 'should my poor, unprofitable life be somewhat shortened by staying, ought I, on that account merely, to leave this interesting field? Should I not rather stay and assist in gathering in these dear scattered lambs of the fold? You know, Sarah, that coming on a foreign mission involves the probability of a shorter life, than staying in one's native country. And yet obedience to our Lord, and compassion for the perishing heathen, induced us to make this sacrifice. And have we ever repented that we came? No; I trust we can both say that we bless God for bringing us to Burmah, for directing our footsteps to Tavoy, and even for leading us hither. You already know, my love, ' he continued, with a look of tenderness never to be forgotten, 'that I cannot live long, I must sink under this disease; and should we go home now, the all-important business which brought us out, must be given up, and I might linger out a few days of suffering, stung with the reflection, that I had preferred a few idle days, to my Master's service. Do not, therefore, ask me to go, till these poor Karens have been baptized. ' I saw he was right, but my feelings revolted. Nothing seemed so valuable as his life, and I felt that I could make any sacrifice to prolong it, though it were but for one hour. Still a desire to gratify him, if no higher motive made me silent, though my heart ached to see him so ill in such a wretched place, deprived of many of the comforts of life, to say nothing of the indulgences desirable in sickness. 

 "The chapel was large, but open on all sides, excepting a small place built up for Mr. Mason, and a room about five feet wide and ten feet long, for the accommodation of Mr. Boardman and myself with our little boy. The roof was so low, that I could not stand upright; and it was but poorly enclosed, so that he was exposed to the burning rays of the sun by day, and to the cold winds and damp fog by night. But his mind was happy, and he would often say, 'If I live to see this one ingathering, I may well exclaim, with happy Simeon, Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, according to thy word, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation. How many ministers have wished they might die in their pulpits; and would not dying in a spot like this, be even more blessed than dying in a pulpit at home? I feel that it would. '

 "Nor was it merely the pleasing state of things around him that filled his mind with comfort. He would sometimes dwell on the infinite compassion of God, and his own unworthiness, till his strength was quite exhausted; and though he told Mr. Mason that he had not the rapture which he had sometimes enjoyed, yet his mind was calm and peaceful; and it was plainly perceptible, that earthly passions had died way, and that he was enjoying sweet foretastes of that rest into which he was so soon to enter. He would often say to me, 'My meditations are very sweet, though my mind seems as much weakened as my body. I have not had that liveliness of feeling, which I have sometimes enjoyed, owing to my great weakness, but I shall soon be released from shackles, and be where I can praise God continually, without weariness. My thoughts delight to dwell on these words, _There is no night there_. '

 "I felt that the time of separation was fast approaching, and said to him, 'My dear, I have one request to make; it is, that you would pray much for George, during your few remaining days. I shall soon be left alone, almost the only one on earth to pray for him, and I have great confidence in your dying prayers. ' He looked earnestly at the little boy, and said, 'I will try to pray for him; but I trust very many prayers will ascend for the dear child from our friends at home, who will be induced to supplicate the more earnestly for him, when they hear that he is left fatherless in a heathen land. '

 "On Wednesday, while looking in the glass, he seemed at once to see symptoms of his approaching dissolution, and said, without emotion, 'I have altered greatly--I am sinking into the grave very fast--just on the verge. ' Mr. Mason said to him, 'Is there nothing we can do for you? Had we not better call the physician? Or shall we try to remove you into town immediately?' After a few moments' deliberation, it was concluded to defer the baptism of the male applicants, and set out for home early the next morning. Nearly all the female candidates had been examined, and as it is difficult for them to come to town, it was thought best that Mr. Mason should baptize them in the evening. We knelt, and Mr. Mason having prayed for a blessing on the decision, we sat down to breakfast with sorrowful hearts. 

 "While we were at the table, my beloved husband said, 'I shall soon be thrown away for this world; but I hope the Lord Jesus will take me up. That merciful Being, who is represented as passing by, and having compassion on the poor cast-out infant, will not suffer me to perish. O, I have no hope but in the wonderful, condescending, infinite mercy of God, through his dear Son. I cast my poor perishing soul, loaded with sin, as it is, upon his compassionate arms, assured that all will he forever safe. ' On seeing my tears, he said, 'Are you not reconciled to the will of God, my love?' When I told him I hoped I did not feel unreconciled, he continued, 'I have long ago, and many times, committed you and our little one into the hands of our covenant God. He is the husband of the widow and the father of the fatherless. _Leave thy fatherless children, I will preserve them alive; and let thy widows trust in me_, saith the Lord. He will be your stay and support, when I am gone. The separation will be but short. O, how happy I shall be to welcome you to heaven. ' He then addressed Mr. Mason, as follows:--'Brother, I am heartily rejoiced, and bless God that you have arrived, and especially am I gratified, that you are so much interested for the poor Karens. You will, I am assured, watch over them, and take care of them; and if some of them turn back, you will still care for them. As to my dear wife and child, I know you will do all in your power to make them comfortable. Mrs. B. Will probably spend the ensuing rains in Tavoy. She will be happy with you and Mrs. Mason; that is, as happy as she can be in her state of loneliness. She will mourn for me, and a widow's state is desolate and sorrowful at best. But God will he infinitely better to her, than I have ever been. ' On the same day, he wished me to read some hymns on affliction, sickness, death, &c. I took Wesley's Hymn Book, the only one we had with us, and read several, among others, the one beginning 'Ah, lovely appearance of death. '

 "On Wednesday evening, thirty-four persons were baptized. Mr. Boardman was carried to the waterside, though so weak that he could hardly breathe without the continual use of the fan and the smelling-bottle. The joyful sight was almost too much for his feeble frame. When we reached the chapel, he said he would like to sit up and take tea with us. We placed his cot near the table, and having bolstered him up, we took tea together. He asked the blessing, and did it with his right hand upraised, and in a tone that struck me to the heart. It was the same tremulous, yet urgent, and I had almost said, unearthly voice, with which my aged grandfather used to pray. We now began to notice that brightening of the mental faculties, which I had heard spoken of, in persons near their end. 

 "After tea was removed, all the disciples present, about fifty in number, gathered around him, and he addressed them for a few moments in language like the following:--'I did hope to stay with you till after Lord's-day, and administer to you once more the Lord's Supper. But God is calling me away from you. I am about to die, and shall soon be inconceivably happy in heaven. When I am gone, remember what I have taught you; and O, be careful to persevere unto the end, that when you die, we may meet one another in the presence of God, never more to part. Listen to the word of the new teacher and the teacheress as you have done to mine. The teacheress will be very much distressed. Strive to lighten her burdens, and comfort her by your good conduct. Do not neglect prayer. The eternal God, to whom you pray, is unchangeable. Earthly teachers sicken and die, but God remains forever the same. Love Jesus Christ with all your hearts, and you will be forever safe. ' This address I gathered from the Karens, as I was absent preparing his things for the night. Having rested a few minutes, he offered a short prayer, and then with Mr. Mason's assistance, distributed tracts and portions of Scripture to them all. Early the next morning we left for home, accompanied by nearly all the males and some of the females, the remainder returning to their homes in the wilderness. Mr. Boardman was free from pain during the day, and there was no unfavorable change, except that his mouth grew sore. But at four o'clock in the afternoon, we were overtaken by a violent shower of rain accompanied by lightning and thunder. There was no house in sight, and we were obliged to remain in the open air, exposed to the merciless storm. We covered him with mats and blankets, and held our umbrellas over him, all to no purpose. I was obliged to stand and see the storm beating upon him, till his mattress and pillows were drenched with rain. We hastened on, and soon came to a Tavoy house. The inhabitants at first refused us admittance, and we ran for shelter into the out-houses. The shed I happened to enter, proved to be the 'house of their gods, ' and thus I committed an almost unpardonable offence. After some persuasion they admitted us into the house, or rather verandah, for they would not allow us to sleep inside, though I begged the privilege for my sick husband with tears. In ordinary cases, perhaps, they would have been hospitable; but they knew that Mr. Boardman was a teacher of a foreign religion, and that the Karens in our company had embraced that religion. 

 "At evening worship, Mr. Boardman requested Mr. Mason to read the thirty-fourth Psalm. He seemed almost spent, and said, 'This poor perishing dust will soon be laid in the grave; but God can employ other lumps of clay to perform his will, as easily as he has this poor unworthy one. ' I told him, I should like to sit up and watch by him, but he objected, and said in a tender supplicating tone, 'Cannot we sleep together?' The rain still continued, and his cot was wet, so that he was obliged to lie on the bamboo floor. Having found a place where our little boy could sleep without danger of falling through openings in the floor, I threw myself down, without undressing, beside my beloved husband. I spoke to him often during the night, and he said he felt well, excepting an uncomfortable feeling in his mouth and throat. This was somewhat relieved by frequent washings with cold water. Miserably wretched as his situation was, he did not complain; on the contrary, his heart seemed overflowing with gratitude. 'O, ' said he, 'how kind and good our Father in heaven is to me; how many are racked with pain, while I, though near the grave, am almost free from distress of body. I suffer nothing, _nothing_ to what you, my dear Sarah, had to endure last year, when I thought I must lose you. And then I have you to move me so tenderly. I should have sunk into the grave ere this, but for your assiduous attention. And brother Mason is as kind to me as if he were my own brother. And then how many, in addition to pain of body, have anguish of soul, while my mind is sweetly stayed on God. ' On my saying, 'I hope we shall be at home to-morrow night, where you can lie on your comfortable bed, and I can nurse you as I wish, ' he said, 'I want nothing that the world can afford, but my wife and friends; earthly conveniences and comforts are of little consequence to one so near heaven. I only want them for your sake. ' In the morning we thought him a little better, though I perceived, when I gave him his sago, that his breath was very short. He, however, took rather more nourishment than usual, and spoke about the manner of his conveyance home. We ascertained that by waiting until twelve o'clock, we could go the greater part of the way by water. 

 "At about nine o'clock, his hands and feet grew cold, and the affectionate Karens rubbed them all the forenoon, excepting a few moments when he requested to be left alone. At ten o'clock, he was much distressed for breath, and I thought the long dreaded moment had arrived. I asked him, if he felt as if he was going home--'not just yet, ' he replied. On giving him a little wine and water, he revived. Shortly after, he said, 'You were alarmed without cause just now, dear--I know the reason of the distress I felt, but am too weak to explain it to you. ' In a few moments he said to me, 'Since you spoke to me about George, I have prayed for him almost incessantly--more than in all my life before. '

 "It drew near twelve, the time for us to go to the boat. We were distressed at the thought of removing him, when evidently so near the last struggle, though we did not think it so near as it really was. But there was no alternative. The chilling frown of the iron-faced Tavoyan was to us as if he was continually saying, 'be gone. ' I wanted a little broth for my expiring husband, but on asking them for a fowl they said they had none, though at that instant, on glancing my eye through an opening in the floor, I saw three or four under the house. My heart was well nigh breaking. 

 "We hastened to the boat, which was only a few steps from the house. The Karens carried Mr. Boardman first, and as the shore was muddy, I was obliged to wait till they could return for me. They took me immediately to him; but O, the agony of my soul, when I saw the hand of death was on him! He was looking me full in the face, but his eyes were changed, not dimmed, but brightened, and the pupils so dilated, that I feared he could not see me. I spoke to him--kissed him--but he made no return, though I fancied that he tried to move his lips. I pressed his hand, knowing that if he could, he would return the pressure; but, alas! for the first time, he was insensible to my love, and forever. I had brought a glass of wine and water already mixed, and a smelling-bottle, but neither was of any avail to him now. Agreeably to a previous request, I called the faithful Karens, who loved him so much, and whom he had loved unto death, to come and watch his last gentle breathings, for there was no struggle. 

 "Never, my dear parents, did one of our poor fallen race have less to contend with, in the last enemy. Little George was brought to see his dying father, but he was too young to know there was cause for grief When Sarah died, her father said to George, 'Poor little boy, you will not know to-morrow what you have lost to-day. ' A deep pang rent my bosom at the recollection of this, and a still deeper one succeeded when the thought struck me, that though my little boy may not know to-morrow what he has lost to-day, yet when years have rolled by, and he shall have felt the unkindness of a deceitful, selfish world, _he will know_. 

 "Mr. Mason wept, and the sorrowing Karens knelt down in prayer to God--that God, of whom their expiring teacher had taught them--that God, into whose presence the emancipated spirit was just entering--that God, with whom they hope and expect to be happy forever. My own feelings I will not attempt to describe. You may have some faint idea of them, when you recollect what he was to me, how tenderly I loved him, and, at the same time, bear in mind the precious promises to the afflicted. 

 "We came in silence down the river, and landed about three miles from our house. The Karens placed his precious remains on his little bed, and with feelings which you can better imagine than I describe, we proceeded homewards. The mournful intelligence had reached town before us, and we were soon met by Moung Ing, the Burman preacher. At the sight of us he burst into a flood of tears. Next, we met the two native Christian sisters, who lived with us. But the moment of most bitter anguish was yet to come on our arrival at the house. They took him into the sleeping-room, and when I uncovered his face, for a few moments, nothing was heard but reiterated sobs. He had not altered--the same sweet smile, with which he was wont to welcome me, sat on his countenance. His eyes had opened in bringing him, and all present seemed expecting to hear his voice; when the thought, that it was silent forever, rushed upon us, and filled us with anguish sudden and unutterable. There were the Burman Christians, who had listened so long, with edification and delight, to his preaching--there were the Karens, who looked to him as their guide, their earthly all--there were the scholars whom he had taught the way to heaven, and the Christian sisters, whose privilege it had been to wash, as it were, his feet. 

 "Early next morning, his funeral was attended, and all the Europeans in the place, with many natives, were present. It may be some consolation to you to know that everything was performed in as decent a manner, as if he had been buried in our own dear native land. By his own request, he was interred on the south side of our darling first-born. It is a pleasant circumstance to me, that they sleep _side by side_. But it is infinitely more consoling to think, that their glorified spirits have met in that blissful world, where sin and death never enter, and sorrow is unknown. 

 "Praying that we may be abundantly prepared to enter into our glorious rest, I remain, my dear parents, your deeply afflicted, but most affectionate child, "Sarah H. Boardman. "

 * * * * *

Well might Mr. Judson say, "One of the brightest luminaries of Burmah isextinguished, dear brother Boardman is gone to his eternal rest. He fellgloriously at the head of his troops, in the arms of victory, thirty-seven wild Karens having been brought into the camp of our kingsince the beginning of the year, besides the thirty-two that werebrought in during the two preceding years. Disabled by wounds, he wasobliged through the whole of his last expedition, to be carried on alitter; but his presence was a host, and the Holy Spirit accompanied hisdying whispers with almighty influence. Such a death, next to that ofmartyrdom, must be glorious in the eyes of Heaven. Well may we restassured, that a triumphal crown awaits him on the great day, and 'Welldone, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord!'"This is in the spirit of Montgomery's noble hymn, with an extract fromwhich we will close the account of George Dana Boardman. 

 "Soldier of Christ, well done! Rest from thy loved employ: The battle fought, the victory won, Enter thy Master's joy. 

 At midnight came the cry, To meet thy God prepare! He woke, and caught his Captain's eye; Then, strong in faith and prayer

 His spirit, with a bound, Left its encumbering clay; His tent, at sunrise, on the ground, A darkened ruin lay. "

CHAPTER XII. 

LETTERS FROM MRS. B. --HER DECISION TO REMAIN IN BURMAH. --HER MISSIONARYLABORS. --HER TRIALS. --SCHOOLS. 

Mrs. Boardman found the society of Mr. And Mrs. Mason a sweet solace toher sad heart. They joined her at Tavoy in the spring of 1831, andassisted her in her school, besides studying the language. Her lettersto her sister show a spirit chastened and saddened, but not crushed bysorrow, and still tenderly solicitous for the spiritual welfare of herdear brothers and sisters in America. She urges them by every motive, toembrace that Saviour she had found so precious. After telling them ofthe "glorious revival among the Karens, " and of the baptism ofseventy-three of them, she asks how they feel when they hear of theconversion of these poor children of the wilderness? "Some, " she says, "indeed most of those who have been baptized, were impressed with theinfinite importance of religion at the first time of hearing the gospel, and gave themselves no rest till they found it in the Saviour. O, Itremble and can scarcely hold my pen while I think of the awful account_you_ must render to God, if after all your privileges, you fall shortof Heaven at last. .. . How can you resist any longer? You cannot, youwill not--something tells me you will give yourself immediately, unreservedly to that compassionate Saviour whose love was stronger thandeath. "

Her confidence was justified; for some months later she says, "Dearlybeloved brother and sister, a parcel of letters from America has reachedus, which we eagerly opened, . .. And received the delightful, heart-cheering intelligence that you have both become followers ofJesus, and have openly professed his name, and that two others of thedear children are serious. .. . Oh I have wept hours at the thought ofGod's goodness in giving me such joyful news in the midst of my sorrows. And is it indeed true that my own dear Harriet and my dearly lovedbrother are adopted into the family of God's chosen ones? Are your namesreally written in the Lamb's book of life?. .. And do each of you whenalone in your closet before your Heavenly Father, feel that he drawsnear to you, and that sweeter than all the pleasures of the world iscommunion with him? O I know that you do; and now do I feel a union withyou unknown before. How sweet to feel, that while wandering, a lonelydesolate widow, some of those whom I most love, remember me every daybefore a throne of grace. Now when I kneel in prayer the voice ofpraise is on my lips. At each thought of home, my heart leaps for joy, and I feel as if relieved of a heavy burden which continually weigheddown my spirits while thinking of my absent brothers and sisters. .. . Theaccounts of the glorious revivals in different parts of our dear nativeland have greatly refreshed our hearts, and we are ready to exclaim, surely the millennium has dawned for happy America. Perhaps you thinksuch intelligence makes me wish to return. But no, my dear brothers andsisters, it makes me feel just the reverse. I do most ardently long tolabor in this dark land till the day dawns upon us, . .. Rather I shouldsay till the Sun of Righteousness reaches the _meridian_ of Burmah, forthe day has already dawned, and the eastern Karen mountains, envelopedfor ages past in midnight gloom, are rejoicing in his bright beams. 

"Our schools are very flourishing. .. . We have sixty scholars in town, and about fifty among the Karens in the jungles. I feel desolate, lonely, and sometimes deeply distressed at my great and irreparableloss, --but I bless God I am not in despair. My darling George is in goodhealth, and is a source of much comfort, though of deep anxiety to me. He is learning to read, but is not so forward as children at home. Howit comforts my heart to be able to ask you to pray for him!"

In a hurried postscript she adds: "There are more than eighty Karens atour house, upwards of twenty of them applicants for baptism. "

In another letter: "Death now seems nearer to me, and Heaven dearer thanbefore I was afflicted; . .. My afflictions are precisely the kind mysoul needed. .. . I receive from my dear friends the Masons, everypossible kindness. But alas! the hours of loneliness and bitter weepingI endure, are known only to God. But still Jesus has sweetened the cup, and I would not that it should have passed my lip. "

Three courses of life were now open to Mrs. Boardman. Either to devoteherself to her domestic duties, manage her household, educate herdarling boy, and in quiet seclusion pass the weary days of herwidowhood; or--looking abroad on the spiritual wants of the peoplearound her, knowing that if one devoted laborer was gone there was themore need of activity in those that remained, --she might continue toemploy her time and faculties in instructing and elevating those inwhose service her husband had worn out his life; or, thirdly, she mighttake her child, her "only one, " and return to the land of her birth, where she still had dear parents, brothers and sisters, who wouldwelcome her with open arms, and where she could give her son thoseadvantages which he never could have in a heathen land. To adopt eitherthe first or the last of these courses, she was urged by her naturaldisposition, which was singularly modest and retiring, her feeblehealth, the enervating influence of the climate, and above all by thestrong tendency to self-indulgence which always accompanies aheart-rending sorrow. "But oh, " she says in a letter to a friend, "thesepoor, inquiring and Christian Karens, and the school-boys, and theBurmese Christians" . .. And the thought of _these_ made her more thanwilling to adopt the second course; for she says, "My beloved husbandwore out his life in this glorious cause; and that remembrance makes memore than ever attached to the work and the people for whose salvationhe labored till death. "

During her husband's life-time. Mrs. Boardman had of course little toperform of what could properly be called missionary labor; even herteaching in the schools was very often interrupted by sickness, and theschools themselves were often broken up by untoward events which theMissionaries could not control. Now, however, new circumstances calledher to new and untried duties. Yet there was no sudden or violent changein her mode of life. The honored lips that had instructed, and guided, and comforted the ignorant natives, were sealed in death; yet stillthose natives continued to turn their eyes and their steps to the lovedresidence of their teacher whenever they found themselves oppressedwith difficulty or distress and could the widow of that veneratedteacher refuse to those poor disciples any guidance or consolation itwas in her power to bestow? No; quietly and meekly she instructed theignorant, consoled the afflicted, led inquirers to her Saviour, andwarned the impenitent to flee to him; and if insensibly she thus came tofill a place from which her nature would instinctively have shrunk, there was still about her such a modest and womanly grace, combined withsuch a serious and dignified purpose of soul, that the most fastidiouscould have found nothing to censure, while lovers of the cause she hadespoused, found everything to commend. "I rejoice, " writes a friend inthis country to her, on hearing of her self-sacrificing labors, "thatyour husband's mantle has fallen upon you . .. And that more than everbefore, it is in your heart to benefit the heathen. "

That her duties were arduous, her letters fully prove. In one of themshe says, "Every moment of my time is occupied _from sunrise till ten inthe evening_. It is late-bed time, and I am surrounded by five Karenwomen, three of whom arrived this afternoon from the jungle, after beingseparated from us nearly five months by the heavy rains. The Karens arebeginning to come to us in companies; and with them, and our scholars inthe town, and the care of my darling boy, you will scarce think I havemuch leisure for letter-writing. "

Thus she toiled on, cheered by the consciousness that she was in thepath of duty: that her husband if permitted from his home in heaven towatch over the spot he most loved on earth, would smile approvingly onher labors; and encouraged by the affection of many of the disciples, and the interest awakened among some new inquirers. 

But it cannot be doubted that her trials were at least equal to herencouragements. Long before, Mr. Boardman had written, "the thoughts ofthis people, " the Burmans, "run in channels entirely different fromours. Their whole system has a tendency to cramp their intellectualpowers;--professedly divine in its origin, it demands credence withoutevidence; it spurns improvement, disdains the suggestions of experience, and flatly denies the testimony of the external senses. What a man seeswith his own eyes he is not to believe, because his Scriptures teachotherwise. .. . There is no fellowship of thought between them and us onany subject. Everything appears to them in a different light, theyattribute everything to a different cause, seek a remedy of evils from adifferent quarter, and entertain, in fine, a set of thoughts andimaginations totally different from ours. " The Karens, it is true, hadfewer prejudices to be eradicated, and more easily sympathized with themissionaries than the haughty, self-sufficient Burmans; but then theirvery docility made them liable to another danger, that of holding theirnew faith lightly, and parting with it easily. All these difficultiessometimes so pressed upon Mrs. Boardman, that she was ready to say, "Itrequires the patience of a Job and the wisdom of a Solomon to get onwith this people; much as I love them, and good as I think they are. "She then spoke of the _converts_; in whom was implanted that gracewhich, so far as it operates on the heart, makes all, in a sense, _one_in Christ Jesus; how then must she have been tried with those who wouldnot repent and embrace the only principles that could give her the leastfellowship or communion with them?

_Jan. 19, 1832. _--Mrs. Boardman writes of herself and herfellow-missionaries, Mr. And Mrs. Mason, "We meet with muchencouragement in our schools, and our number of day-scholars is nowabout eighty. These, with the boarding schools, two village schools, andabout fifty persons who learn during the rainy season in the Karenjungle, make upwards of one hundred and seventy under our instruction. The scholars in the jungle cannot of course visit us often but a greatmany have come to be examined in their lessons, and we are surprised anddelighted at the progress they have made. "

Of course they had to employ, as teachers of these schools, natives, who needed constant supervision and superintendence. Some of theseteachers were exceedingly interesting persons. Of the death of one ofthem she writes, "Thah-oung continued in his school till two days beforehis death, although for a long time he had been very ill. He felt, then, that he _must_ die, and said to his scholars, 'I can do no more--God iscalling me away from you, --I go into His presence--be not dismayed. ' Hewas then carried to the house of his father, a few miles distant, andthere he continued exhorting and praying to the very last moment. Hiswidow, who is not yet fifteen, is one of the loveliest of our desertblossoms. " And afterwards in alluding to the same event, she says, "Oneof our best Karen teachers came to see us, and through him we heard thatthe disciples were well; that they were living in love, in the enjoymentof religion, and had nothing to distress them, but the death of theirbeloved teacher. Poor Moung Quay was obliged to turn away his face toweep several times while answering my inquiries. Oh how they feel thestroke that has fallen upon them. And well they may, for he was to thema father and a guide. "

"The superintendence of the food and clothing of both the boardingschools, " she afterwards writes, "together with the care of fiveday-schools under native teachers, devolves wholly on me. Ourday-schools are growing every week more and more interesting. We cannot, it is true, expect to see among them so much progress, especially inChristianity, as our boarders make; but they are constantly gainingreligious knowledge, and will grow up with comparatively correct ideas. They with their teachers attend worship regularly on Lord's-day. Theday-schools are entirely supported at present by the Honorable Company'sallowance, and the civil commissioner, Mr. Maingy appears muchinterested in their success. "

CHAPTER XIII. 

CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN MRS. BOARDMAN AND THE SUPERINTENDENT. --HER TOURSAMONG THE KARENS. --HER PERSONAL APPEARANCE. --HER ACQUAINTANCE WITH THEBURMAN LANGUAGE. --DR. JUDSON'S TRANSLATION OF THE BIBLE. 

An interesting letter from the gentleman mentioned at the close of thelast chapter, with Mrs. Boardman's reply, we will give entire, as theyexhibit at once her firmness of principle, and the high respect shecommanded from the European residents in the country. 

 "Tavoy, Aug. 24, 1833. 

 "My dear Sir, "Mr. Mason has handed me for perusal, the extract from your letter to Government, which you kindly sent him. I apprehend I have hitherto had wrong impressions in reference to the ground on which the Honorable Company patronize schools in their territories; and I hope you will allow me to say, that it would not accord with my feelings and sentiments, to banish religious instruction from the schools under my care. I think it desirable for the rising generation of this Province, to become acquainted with useful science; and the male part of the population, with the English language. But it is infinitely more important that they receive into their hearts our holy religion, which is the source of so much happiness in this state, and imparts the hope of a glorious immortality in the world to come. Parents and guardians must know that there is more or less danger of their children deserting the faith of their ancestors, if placed under the care of a Foreign Missionary; and the example of some of the pupils is calculated to increase such apprehensions. Mr. Boardman baptized into the Christian religion several of his scholars. One of the number is now a devoted preacher; and notwithstanding the decease of their beloved and revered teacher, they all, with one unhappy exception, remain firm in the Christian faith. 

 "The success of the Hindoo College, where religious instruction was interdicted, may perhaps be urged in favor of pursuing a similar course in schools here. But it strikes me, that the case is different here, even admitting _their_ course to be right. The overthrow of a system so replete with cruel and impure rites, as the Hindoo, or so degrading as the Mahometan, _might_ be matter of joy, though no better religion were introduced in its stead. But the Burman system of morality is superior to that of the nations round them, and to the heathen of ancient times, and is surpassed only by the divine precepts of our blessed Saviour. Like all other merely _human_ institutions, it is destitute of saving power; but its influence on the people, so far as it is felt, is salutary, and their moral character will, I should think, bear a comparison with that of any heathen nation in the world. The person who should spend his days in teaching them mere human science, (though he might undermine their false tenets, ) by neglecting to set before them brighter hopes and purer principles, would, I imagine, live to very little purpose. For myself, sure I am, I should at last suffer the overwhelming conviction of having labored in vain. 

 "With this view of things, you will not, my dear sir, be surprised at my saying, it is impossible for me to pursue a course so utterly repugnant to my feelings, and so contrary to my judgment, as to banish religious instruction from the schools in my charge. It is what I am confident you yourself would not wish; but I infer from a remark in your letter that such are the terms on which Government affords patronage. It would be wrong to deceive the patrons of the schools and if my supposition is correct, I can do no otherwise than request, that the monthly allowance be withdrawn. It will assist in establishing schools at Maulmain on a plan more consonant with the wishes of Government than mine has ever been. Meanwhile I trust, I shall be able to represent the claims of my pupils in such a manner, as to obtain support and countenance from those, who would wish the children to be taught the principles of the Christian faith. 

 "Allow me, my dear sir, to subscribe myself, "Yours, most respectfully, "Sarah H. Boardman. "

 "My dear Madam, "I cannot do otherwise than honor and respect the sentiments conveyed in your letter, now received. You will, I hope, give me credit for sincerity, when I assure you, that in alluding to the system of instruction pursued by you, it has ever been a source of pride to me, to point out the quiet way, in which your scholars have been made acquainted with the Christian religion. My own Government in no way proscribes the teaching of Christianity. The observations in my official letter are intended to support what I have before brought to the notice of Government, that _all_ are received, who present themselves for instruction at your schools, without any stipulation as to their becoming members of the Christian faith. 

 I cannot express to you how much your letter has distressed me. It has been a subject of consideration with me, for some months past, how I could best succeed in establishing a college here, the scholars of which were to have been instructed in the same system which you have so successfully pursued. Believe me, "Yours very faithfully, "A. D. Maingy

 "_Saturday. _"

Appropriations were afterward made by the British government for schoolsthroughout the Provinces "to be conducted on the plan of Mrs. Boardman'sschools at Tavoy;" and although the propagation of Christianity in the_other_ schools was subsequently prohibited, yet in _her own_, shealways taught as her conscience dictated. 

It had been one of Mr. Boardman's practices to make frequent tours amongthe Karen villages, to preach the gospel, and strengthen the disciplesand the feeble churches. Even from this duty, as far as the visitationwas concerned, his widow did not shrink, although she _did_ shrink fromwriting or speaking much on the subject; doubtless always regarding itas a cross, which although she might bear with patience, she wouldwillingly lay down as soon as duty should permit. Attended by herfaithful Karens, and her little boy borne in their arms, --leaving Mr. Mason to his indispensable task of acquiring the language, she wouldthread the wild passes of the mountains, and the obscure paths of thejungle, fording the smaller streams and carried over the larger in achair borne on bamboo poles by her followers, --carrying joy and gladnessto the hearts of the simple-minded villagers, and cheering her own bywitnessing their constancy and fidelity. 

In her own inimitable style "Fanny Forrester" gives an account of anadventure of Mrs. Boardman during one of these excursions; in which theimpression she made upon an English officer who encountered her far fromcivilized habitations, so unexpectedly that he almost mistook her for anangel visitant from a better sphere, was sufficiently pleasant to formthe basis of a lasting friendship between them. Indeed there are manytestimonials to Mrs. Boardman's personal loveliness and grace of manner. In Calcutta, where she resided nearly two years, she was regarded as a"finished lady;" and in a well-written tribute to her memory, publishedin the Mother's Journal, she is described as "of about middle stature, agreeable in personal appearance, and winning in manners. The firstimpression of an observer respecting her in her youth, would be of agentle, confiding, persuasive being, who would sweeten the cup of lifeto those who drank it with her. But further acquaintance would developstrength as well as loveliness of character. It would be seen that shecould do and endure, as well as love and please. Sweetness and strength, gentleness and firmness, were in her character most happily blended. Her mind was both poetical and practical. She had a refined taste, and alove for the beautiful as well as the excellent. " But all these finegifts and endowments were consecrated; the offering she had made on herSaviour's altar was unreserved; nor do we find that she ever cast backto the world where she might have shone so brilliantly, "one longing, lingering look. "

She is said by her fellow Missionaries to have made wonderfulproficiency in the Burman language, and indeed she translated into itBunyan's Pilgrim's Progress. She loved the language much; and used toread the Scriptures in it in preference to reading them in English. Sheonce said to Mrs. Mason, "I should be willing to learn Burmese, for thesake of reading the Scriptures in that language. "

The translation of the Scriptures into Burmese is a work for whichBurmah is indebted to Dr. Judson For many years this devoted servant ofChrist employed on this great work every moment he could spare frompastoral labor; and there is something truly sublime in the record hehas left of the completion of it, in his Journal under date of Jan. 31, 1834: "Thanks be to god, I can now say, I have attained! I haveknelt down before him, with the last leaf in my hand, and imploring hisforgiveness for all the sins which have polluted my labors in thisdepartment, and his aid in future efforts to remove the errors andimperfections which necessarily cleave to the work, I have commended itto his mercy and grace; I have dedicated it to his glory. May he makehis own inspired word, now complete in the Burman tongue, the grandinstrument of filling all Burmah with songs and praises to our great Godand Saviour, Jesus Christ Amen. "

CHAPTER XIV. 

MRS. BOARDMAN'S SECOND MARRIAGE. --REMOVAL TO MAULMAIN. --LETTER FROM MRS. JUDSON. --HER SON SENT TO AMERICA. --HER HUSBAND'S ILLNESS. 

On the tenth of April, 1834, Mrs. Boardman was married to one whosecharacter she afterwards declared to be "a complete assemblage of allthat woman could wish to love and honor, " the Rev. Dr. Judson With himshe removed to her new home in Maulmain, which had undergone wonderfulchanges since she left it in 1828. Then, the only church there had_three_ native members; now she found there three churches numbering twohundred members! Her duties now were different from what they had been, but not less important; and in a letter written to a very intimatefriend one year after her marriage, we find her thus expressing herself:"I can truly say that the mission cause, and missionary labor isincreasingly dear to me, every month of my life. I am now united withone whose heavenly spirit and example is deeply calculated to make memore devoted to the cause than I ever have been before. O that I mayprofit by such precious advantages. "

Many Missionaries had arrived from America and established themselvesin different places; several resided at Maulmain; so that Mrs. Judson, as we must now call her, could enjoy much Christian society besides thatof the natives. But neither she nor her fellow-laborers had much time todevote exclusively to social intercourse. Beside schools to superintend, and Bible-classes to conduct, and prayer-meetings to attend, societieswere to be formed among the half-educated native females in which theycould be instructed in maternal and social duties. In addition to thesecares, Mrs. Judson took upon herself the task of acquiring a newlanguage, in order to instruct the Peguans, a people who had putthemselves under the protection of the British, after revolting againstthe Burmans. This people were so numerous in Maulmain that themissionaries felt constrained to furnish them with instruction. 

Under these labors, Mrs. Judson's health again failed but after someweeks of suffering, she began to recover, and for many subsequent yearsher health was uninterrupted. In a letter written some time after, sheaccounts for her enjoyment of health, in the following manner:--

"When I first came up from Tavoy, I was thin and pale; and though Icalled myself pretty well, I had no appetite for food, and was scarceable to walk half a mile. Soon after, I was called to endure a long andsevere attack of illness, which brought me to the brink of the grave. Iwas never so low in any former illness, and the doctor who attended me, has since told me, that he had no hope of my recovery; and that when hecame to prescribe medicine for me, it was more out of regard to thefeelings of my husband, than from any prospect of its affording merelief. I lay confined to my bed, week after week, unable to move, except as Mr. Judson sometimes carried me in his arms from the bed tothe couch for a change; and even this once brought on a return of thedisease, which very nearly cost me my life. * * I never shall forget theprecious seasons enjoyed on that sick bed. Little George will tell youabout it, if you should ever see him. I think he will always remembersome sweet conversations I had with him, on the state of his soul, atthat time. Dear child! his mind was very tender, and he would weep onaccount of his sins, and would kneel down and pray with all the fervorand simplicity of childhood. He used to read the Bible to me every day, and commit little hymns to memory by my bedside. * * It pleased myHeavenly Father to raise me up again, although I was for a long timevery weak. As soon as I was able, I commenced riding on horseback, andused to take a long ride every morning before sunrise. After a patienttrial, I found that riding improved my health; though many times Ishould have become discouraged and given it up, but for the perseveranceof my husband. After riding almost every day, for four or five months, Ifound my health so much improved, and gained strength so fast, that Ibegan to think walking might be substituted. About this time, my nicelittle pony died, and we commenced a regular system of exercise on foot, walking at a rapid pace, far over the hills beyond the town, before thesun was up, every morning. We have continued this perseveringly up tothe present time; and, during these years, my health has been betterthan at any time previous, since my arrival in India; and myconstitution seems to have undergone an entire renovation. "

In "Burmah proper, " that is, that part of Burmah not under Britishgovernment, the native Christians enjoyed no toleration from theGovernment, and often suffered bitterly; but in Maulmain, and otherplaces in British Burmah, religion flourished, and converts weremultiplied. Mr. Vinton, (a new missionary, ) preached with great power inthe Karen churches, and that people, says Mrs. Judson, "flocked into thekingdom by scores. " Mr. Judson was revising his translation of theBible--a task of five years' duration, --and preaching to the Burmesechurch; while Mrs. J. Instructed in the schools and translated intoPeguan such tracts as were thought most calculated to acquaint thatpeople with Christian doctrine. She afterwards translated into thatlanguage the New Testament and the Life of Christ; but on the arrival ofMr. Haswell, she gave up to him all her books and papers in thislanguage, and only attended to it in future so far as to assist him inhis studies. 

Of the severest trial to which Mrs. Judson was called during theremainder of her life she gives an account in the following eloquentwords: "After deliberation, accompanied with tears, and agony andprayers, I came to the conviction that it was my duty to send away myonly child, my darling George, and yesterday he bade me a longfarewell. .. . Oh I shall never forget his looks, as he stood by the door, and gazed at me for the last time. His eyes were filling with tears, andhis little face red with suppressed emotion. But he subdued hisfeelings, and it was not till he had turned away, and was going down thesteps that he burst into a flood of tears. I hurried to my room; and onmy knees, with my whole heart gave him up to God; and my bursting heartwas comforted from above. .. . My reason and judgment tell me that thegood of my child requires that he should be sent to America; and this ofitself would support me in some little degree; but when I view it as a_sacrifice_, made for the sake of Jesus, it becomes a delightfulprivilege. .. . I cannot but hope he will one day return to Burmah, amissionary of the cross, as his dear father was. .. . This is in somerespects the severest trial I ever met with. "

It would be delightful to accompany the dear boy in his perilous journeyto the Father-land, and to transcribe the yearning and affectionateletters of his mother, both to him, and to those to whose charge he wasentrusted--they could not but heighten our opinion of her excellence inthe maternal relation, as well as of the great sensibility of her heart;but we are warned that our pages are swelling to too great a number. Ours is but a sketch, an outline; those who would see the full lengthportrait of our heroine, must consult the glowing canvass of herbiographer and successor, "Fanny Forrester. "

Her next trial was, to see her beloved husband suffering with a severecough, which she feared would end in pulmonary consumption. To avertthis dreaded result, he was obliged to leave her and try a longsea-voyage. The account of their parting, and her touching lettersduring his absence would greatly enrich our little sketch, had we roomto copy them. We _must_ find a place for one short extract from theletters. 

"Your little daughter and I have been praying for you this evening. .. . At times the sweet hope that you will soon return, restored to perfecthealth, buoys up my spirit, but perhaps you will find it necessary to gofarther, a necessity from which I cannot but shrink with doubt anddread; or you may come back only to die with me. This last agonizingthought crushes me down in overwhelming sorrow. I hope I do not feelunwilling that our Heavenly Father should do as he thinks best with us;but my heart shrinks from the prospect of living in this dark, sinful, friendless world, without you. .. . But the most satisfactory view is tolook away to that blissful world, where separations are unknown. There, my beloved Judson, we shall _surely_ meet each other; and we shall alsomeet many loved ones who have gone before us to that haven of rest. "

Her fears were not realized; in a few months Mr. Judson was restored toher and the suffering mission cause in greatly improved health. 

CHAPTER XV. 

ILLNESS OF HER CHILDREN. --DEATH OF ONE OF THEM. --HER MISSIONARY LABORS, AND FAMILY CARES. --HER DECLINING HEALTH. --POEM. --HER LAST ILLNESS ANDDEATH. 

The seventh year of her marriage with Mr. Judson, was a year of peculiartrial to Mrs. J. All her four children were attacked by whooping-coughfollowed by one of the diseases of the climate, with which she also wasso violently afflicted that her life was for a time despaired of. Shefelt sure, as she afterwards said, that her hour of release was come, that her master was calling her; and she blessed God that she wasentirely willing to leave all, and go to him. The only hope of recoveryfor any of them was a sea-voyage, and they embarked for Bengal, buttheir passage was stormy, and they derived little benefit from theirstay at Serampore, where they had taken up their residence. A voyage tothe Mauritius was recommended, and the alarming situation of three ofthe children, as well as Mrs. Judson's feeble state, determined them totry it. But before they embarked, it was her melancholy lot to lay oneof her darlings in the grave, and he, the very one about whose healthshe had felt the least uneasiness. He sleeps, says his mother, in themission burial-ground, where moulders the dust of Carey, Marshman andWard. Her tears at his burial flowed not only for him that was dead, butfor another who she expected would soon follow him. To avert thiscalamity she hastened her voyage, which though fearfully tempestuous, proved beneficial to the sufferers, and after a short sojourn in thesoft climate of the Isle of France, the family returned to their home inMaulmain, restored, with the exception of one son, to sound health. Thisson, who bore the name of his father, was called by the natives Pwen, which signifies "a flower, " a name adopted by his parents. After a longillness he too was restored to health. 

Mrs. Judson's labors during the latter part of her life, are recorded byher husband; and it may well excite the wonder of those women whoconsider the care of their own families a sufficient task, that shecould find time and strength for such an amount of labor. It has beensaid that her translation of Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress is a work worthliving for. Her husband says, "It is one of the best pieces ofcomposition we have published. " She also translated a tract written byher husband; edited a "Chapel hymn book, " and furnished for it twenty ofits best hymns; and published four volumes of Scripture Questions foruse in the Sabbath Schools. When we consider that she was the mother ofa rapidly increasing family; and the head of an establishment, whichlike all in the East require constant and vigilant superintendence; andthat she was exemplary in the discharge of her maternal and domesticduties, we are led to fancy she must have possessed some secret charm bywhich she could stay the hurrying feet of time; and "hold the fleetangel fast until he blessed her. " Such a secret was her untiring zeal, which prompted an incessant industry. The sands of time are indeednumerous, and when each is valued as a sparkling treasure, they form arich hoard, laid up where neither moth nor rust corrupt; but if we letthem escape unheeded, or sit and idly watch their flow, and even shakethe glass to hasten it, they will gather into a millstone weight to sinkus in endless, unavailing regret. Though she is dead, Mrs. Judson'sworks still live; and generation after generation of Burmans willassociate her name with that of her honored husband, as benefactors totheir race. 

In December, 1844, the health of Mrs. Judson began to decline. Heranxious husband, determined to leave no means untried, to save a life soprecious to the mission and so invaluable to himself and his family, decided to quit for a while his loved labors in Burmah and accompanyhis wife to America. They in May 1845 sailed, and on reaching the Isleof France, she found herself so far restored that she could no longerconscientiously detain her husband from his duties in India, and sheresolved to let him go back to their home there, while she with herchildren, should complete the journey that still seemed necessary forher entire restoration. One of the sweetest of her poems was occasionedby this resolution. 

 "We part on this green islet, Love, Thou for the Eastern main, I, for the setting sun, Love-- Oh, when to meet again?

 My heart is sad for thee, Love, For lone thy way will be; And oft thy tears will fall, Love, For thy children and for me. 

 The music of thy daughter's voice Thou'lt miss for many a year; And the merry shout of thine elder boys Thou'lt list in vain to hear. 

 When we knelt to see our Henry die, And heard his last faint moan, Each wiped the tear from other's eye-- Now, each must weep alone. 

 My tears fall fast for thee, Love, -- How can I say farewell! But go;--thy God be with thee, Love, Thy heart's deep grief to quell!

 Yet my spirit clings to thine, Love, Thy soul remains with me, And oft we'll hold communion sweet, O'er the dark and distant sea. 

 And who can paint our mutual joy, When, all our wanderings o'er, We both shall clasp our infants three, At home, on Burmah's shore. 

 But higher shall our raptures glow, On yon celestial plain, When the loved and parted here below Meet, ne'er to part again. 

 Then gird thine armor on, Love, Nor faint thou by the way, Till Boodh shall fall, and Burmah's sons Shall own Messiah's sway. "

But her health still sinking, her husband could not leave her, and shewas borne back to the ship. Her life ebbed away so rapidly, that hefeared he must consign her to an ocean grave. But a kind Providenceordered it, that her death did not occur till the ship anchored at St. Helena. Her end was as peaceful as her life had been consistent andexemplary. 

"No shade of doubt or fear, or anxiety crossed her mind. " So writes herhusband: "She had a prevailing preference to depart and be with Christ. I am longing to depart! she would say; and then the thought of her dearnative land, to which she was approaching after an absence of twentyyears, and a longing desire to see her son George, her parents, and thefriends of her youth, would draw down her ascending soul, and constrainher to say, 'I am in a strait betwixt two; the will of the Lord bedone. '

"In regard to her children she ever manifested the most surprisingcomposure and resignation, so much so that I was once constrained tosay, you seem to have forgotten the dear little ones we have leftbehind. 'Can a mother forget'--she replied, and was unable to proceed. During her last days she spent much time in praying for the earlyconversion of her children. 

"On the evening of the 31st of August, . .. I sat alone by the side ofher bed, endeavoring to administer relief to the distressed body, andconsolation to the departing soul. At two o'clock in the morning, wishing to obtain one more token of recognition, I roused her attentionand said, 'Do you still love the Saviour?' 'O yes, ' she replied, 'I everlove the Lord Jesus Christ. ' I said again, 'Do you still love me?' Shereplied in the affirmative, by a peculiar expression of her own. 'Thengive me one more kiss;' and we exchanged that token of love for the lasttime. Another hour passed, --and she ceased to breathe. "

 "So fades the summer cloud away; So sinks the gale when storms are o'er; So gently shuts the eye of day; So dies the wave along the shore. "

Arrangements were made to carry the body on shore. The Rev. Mr. Bertramfrom the Island came on board, and was led into the state-room where layall that was mortal of Mrs. Judson. "Pleasant, " he says, "she was evenin death. A sweet smile of love beamed on her countenance, as ifheavenly grace had stamped it there. The bereaved husband and threeweeping children fastened their eyes upon the loved remains, as if theycould have looked forever. "

The coffin was borne to the shore; the boats forming a kind ofprocession, their oars beating the waves at measured intervals, as asort of funeral knell--The earth received her dust, and her bereavedhusband continued his sad voyage towards his native land, again awidowed mourner. 

PART III. 

BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH

OF MRS. EMILY C. JUDSON. 

THIRD WIFE OF

REV. ADONIRAM JUDSON, D. D. 

REMARKS ON HER GENIUS. --HER EARLYLIFE. --CONVERSION. --EMPLOYMENTS. --TALES AND POEMS. --ACQUAINTANCE WITHDR. JUDSON. --MARRIAGE. --VOYAGE TO INDIA. --BIOGRAPHY OF MRS. S. B. JUDSON. --POEM WRITTEN OFF ST. HELENA. --POEM ON THE BIRTH OF ANINFANT. --LINES ADDRESSED TO A BEREAVED FRIEND. --LETTER TO HERCHILDREN. --"PRAYER FOR DEAR PAPA. "--POEM ADDRESSED TO HER MOTHER. --HERACCOUNT OF DR. JUDSON'S LAST ILLNESS AND DEATH. 

Our labor of sketching the lives of the _three_ distinguished women whowere permitted to share the happiness and lighten the cares of one ofthe most worthy and venerated of missionaries, now brings us on delicateground. The last wife of Dr. Judson, happily for her numerous friendsand for his and her children, survives him. Long may she be spared totrain those children in the ways of lofty piety, to gladden the widecircle of friends and relatives now anxiously expecting her return toher native land, and to gratify the admirers of her genius with thegraceful and eloquent effusions of her pen. Graceful and eloquent theyhave always been, but of late--touched by a coal from that altar onwhich she has laid her best sacrifice, _herself_--they have gained ahigher and purer flow, awakened by a holier inspiration. The worldadmired the brilliancy of "Fanny Forrester. " Christians _love_ theexalted tenderness, the sanctified enthusiasm of Emily C. Judson. 

Much as it would gratify us, and her friends to give an extended accountof her life, delicacy forbids us to do more than merely to sketch thosefeatures in it, which are already the property of much of the readingpublic. Our outline will necessarily be meagre, but we will enrich it byseveral of her poems written in India, hitherto scarce published exceptin perishable newspapers and periodicals. We might indeed make it moreinteresting by incidents and anecdotes, drawn from those of her earlyassociates who love to dwell on the rich promise of her childhood andyouth; but by doing so, we should incur the risk of intruding on thesacredness of the family circle; and we forbear. 

She was born in Eaton, a town near the centre of the state of New York. In her childhood, she exhibited an exuberance of imagination thatenabled her to delight her young associates with tales, which, accordingto one of them, she would sit up in bed in the morning to write, andthen read aloud to them. She would, even then, write verses also, but inthis gift she was perhaps inferior to a sister, who died in early life, and whose numerous poems were unfortunately, and to the grief of herfamily, accidentally lost. At an early period she embraced religion andwas baptized by the Rev. Mr. Dean, a missionary to China, then in thiscountry. Her interest was awakened in the heathen, even at that time, and she indulged in many ardent longings to go as a missionary to them. The late Dr. Kendrick judiciously advised her to pursue the path of dutyat home, and quietly wait the leadings and openings of Providence. Thisadvice she followed, and as a means of improving the straitenedcircumstances of her family, she left home and engaged as a teacher in aseminary in Utica. 

Desirous to increase still farther her mother's limited resources, shedetermined to employ her pen; and published some short religious tales, which, however, brought her little fame, and small pecuniary emolument. But in 1844, by a skilful and happy letter to the conductor of the _NewYork Mirror_, she so attracted the attention of the fastidious andbrilliant editor of that magazine, that he engaged her as a constantcontributor. This arrangement, though of great pecuniary advantage, was, in a religious view, a snare to her. As a writer of light, gracefulstories of a purely worldly character, she had in this country, fewrivals, and her name, attached to a tale or a poem, became a passport topopular favor. In a letter to her aged pastor, written a year after hermarriage, she laments her extreme worldliness at that period, which shesays, even led her to be ashamed of her former desire to be amissionary. Yet her writings are marked by purity, and generallyinculcated nothing unfriendly either to virtue or religion. But it wasthe religion of sentiment, and the virtue of the natural heart; of whichit must be confessed we find far more in fictitious tales, than in reallife. When we consider the nobleness of the motive that led her to seeka popular path to favor and emolument--to increase the comforts of herexcellent and honored mother--our censure, were we disposed to indulgeany, is disarmed and almost changed to admiration. 

During Dr. Judson's visit to America, in 1845, while riding in a publicconveyance with Mr. G. , who was escorting him to his home inPhiladelphia, a story written by "Fanny Forrester, " fell into the handsof Dr. J. He read it with satisfaction, remarking that he should like toknow its author. "You will soon have that pleasure, " said Mr. G. , "forshe is now visiting at my house. " An acquaintance then commenced betweenthem, which, notwithstanding the disparity in their years, soon ripenedinto a warm attachment, and after a severe struggle, she broke, as shesays, the innumerable ties that bound her to the fascinating worldlylife she had adopted, and consented to become, what in her earlyreligious zeal she had so longed to be--a missionary. 

And now the spell of worldliness was indeed broken. With mingled shameand penitence she reviewed her spiritual declensions, and with anhumbled, self-distrusting spirit renewed her neglected covenant with theGod and guide of her youth. In Dr. Judson, to whom she was married onthe 2d of June, 1846, she found a wise and faithful friend andcounsellor, as well as a devoted husband. In his tried and experiencedpiety, she gained the support and encouragement she needed in herChristian life. Conscious that she had given to the world's service toomany of her noble gifts, she commenced a work of an exclusivelyreligious character and tendency, the biography of her predecessor, thesecond Mrs. Judson. In one year it was completed, and in speaking of itin a letter from India, whither she had accompanied Dr. J. Immediatelyafter their marriage, she playfully remarked that her husband waspleased with it, and she cared little whether any one else liked it ornot. 

On her passage to India, Mrs. Judson passed in sight of that islandwhich must ever attract the gaze of men of every clime and nation, --therocky prison and tomb of the conqueror of nations, Napoleon Bonaparte. But to her the island had more tender associations; awakened moretouching recollections. It was as the grave of Sarah Judson, that hersuccessor gazed long and tearfully on the Isle of St. Helena; and shethus embodied her feelings in song. 

 LINES WRITTEN OFF ST. HELENA. 

 Blow softly, gales! a tender sigh Is flung upon your wing; Lose not the treasure as ye fly, Bear it where love and beauty lie, Silent and withering. 

 Flow gently, waves! a tear is laid Upon your heaving breast; Leave it within yon dark rock's shade Or weave it in an iris braid, To crown the Christian's rest

 Bloom, ocean isle, lone ocean isle! Thou keep'st a jewel rare; Let rugged rock, and dark defile, Above the slumbering stranger smile And deck her couch with care. 

 Weep, ye bereaved! a dearer head, Ne'er left the pillowing breast; The good, the pure, the lovely fled, When mingling with the shadowy dead, She meekly went to rest. 

 Mourn, Burmah, mourn! a bow which spanned Thy cloud has passed away; A flower has withered on thy sand, A pitying spirit left thy strand, A saint has ceased to pray. 

 Angels rejoice, another string Has caught the strains above. Rejoice, rejoice! a new-fledged wing Around the Throne is hovering, In sweet, glad, wondering love. 

 Blow, blow, ye gales! wild billows roll! Unfurl the canvas wide! O! where she labored lies our goal: Weak, timid, frail, yet would my soul Fain be to hers allied. 

 _Ship Faneuil Hall_, Sept. 1846. 

On the birth of an infant, she expressed her first maternal feelings, inverses of such exquisite beauty, that they can never be omitted in anycollection of the gems of poetry--least of all in any collection of_her_ poems. 

The following are the verses alluded to:

 MY BIRD. 

 Ere last year's moon had left the sky, A birdling sought my Indian nest And folded, oh so lovingly! Her tiny wings upon my breast. 

 From morn till evening's purple tinge, In winsome helplessness she lies; Two rose leaves, with a silken fringe, Shut softly on her starry eyes. 

 There's not in Ind a lovelier bird; Broad earth owns not a happier nest O God, thou hast a fountain stirred, Whose waters never more shall rest!

 This beautiful, mysterious thing, This seeming visitant from heaven, This bird with the immortal wing, To me--to me, thy hand has given. 

 The pulse first caught its tiny stroke, The blood its crimson hue, from mine-- This life, which I have dared invoke, Henceforth is parallel with thine. 

 A silent awe is in my room-- I tremble with delicious fear; The future with its light and gloom, Time and Eternity are here. 

 Doubts--hopes, in eager tumult rise; Hear, O my God! one earnest prayer:-- Room for my bird in Paradise, And give her angel plumage there!

 _Maulmain_, January, 1848. 

The following touching lines show that she could skilfully employ herready pen in consoling those on whom had fallen the stroke ofbereavement:

 LINES

_Addressed to a missionary friend in Burmah on the death of her littleboy, thirteen months old, in which allusion is made to the previousdeath of his little brother. _

 A mound is in the graveyard, A short and narrow bed; No grass is growing on it, And no marble at its head: Ye may sit and weep beside it Ye may kneel and kiss the sod, But ye'll find no balm for sorrow, In the cold and silent clod. 

 There is anguish in the household, It is desolate and lone, For a fondly cherished nursling From the parent nest has flown; A little form is missing; A heart has ceased to beat; And the chain of love lies shattered At the desolator's feet. 

 Remove the empty cradle, His clothing put away, And all his little playthings With your choicest treasures lay; Strive not to check the tear drops, That fall like summer rain, For the sun of hope shines thro' them-- Ye shall see his face again. 

 Oh! think where rests your darling, -- Not in his cradle bed; Not in the distant graveyard, With the still and mouldering dead But in a heavenly mansion, Upon the Saviour's breast, With his brother's arms about him, He takes his sainted rest. 

 He has put on robes of glory For the little robes ye wrought; And he fingers golden harp strings For the toys his sisters brought. Oh, weep! but with rejoicing; A heart gem have ye given, And behold its glorious setting In the diadem of Heaven. 

The following letter and beautiful poems need little explanation. Theletter is addressed to some of Dr. Judson's children, who resided inWorcester, Massachusetts, having been sent home from India to beeducated in America. His health having failed, Dr. J. Had sailed for theIsle of Bourbon for its restoration, and it was during his absence thatthese effusions were penned. 

 Maulmain, April 11, 1850. 

 My very dear Children, I have painful news to tell you--news that I am sure will make your hearts ache; but I hope our heavenly Father will help you to bear it. Your dear papa is very, very ill indeed; so much so that the best judges fear that he will never be any better. He began to fail about five months ago, and has declined so gradually that we were not fully aware of his danger until lately; but within a few weeks those who love him have become very much alarmed. 

 In January we went down to Mergui by the steamer, and when we returned, thought he was a little better, but he soon failed again. We spent a month at Amherst, but he received little if any benefit. Next, the doctors pronounced our house (the one you used to live in) unhealthy, and we moved to another. But all was of no use. Your dear papa continued to fail, till suddenly, one evening, his muscular strength gave way and he was prostrated on the bed, unable to help himself. This occurred about two weeks ago. The doctor now became alarmed, and said the only hope for him was in a long voyage. It was very hard to think of such a thing in his reduced state, particularly as I could not go with him; but after we had wept and prayed over it one day and night, we concluded that it was our duty to use the only means which God had left us, however painful. 

 We immediately engaged his passage on board a French barque, bound for the Isle of Bourbon; but before it sailed he had become so very low that no one thought it right for him to go alone. They therefore called a meeting of the mission and appointed Mr. Ranney. It was a great relief to me, for he is a very kind man, and loves your dear papa very much; and he will do everything that can be done for his comfort. The officers of the vessel too, seemed greatly interested for him, as did every one else. He was carried on board a week ago yesterday, in a litter, and placed on a nice easy cot made purposely for him. I stayed with him all day, and at dark came home to stay with the children. 

 The next day found that the vessel had only dropped down a little distance, and so I took a boat and followed. I expected this would certainly be the last day with him, but it was not. On Friday I went again, and though he did not appear as well as on the previous days, I was forced to take, as I then supposed, a final leave of him. But when morning came, I felt as though I could not live through the day without knowing how he was. So I took a boat again, and reached the vessel about 2 o'clock P. M. He could only speak in whispers, but seemed very glad that I came. The natives I had sent to fan him till he should get out of the river, came to me and begged to have him taken on shore again: and so small was my hope of his recovery, that my heart pleaded on their side, though I still thought it a duty to do as the doctor had ordered. I came away at dark, and though his lips moved to say some word of farewell, they made no sound. 

 I hope that you, my dear boys, will never have cause to know what a heavy heart I bore back to my desolate home that night. The vessel got out to sea about 4 o'clock on Monday, and last night the natives returned, bringing a letter from Mr. Ranney. Your precious papa has revived again--spoke aloud--took a little tea and toast--said there was something animating in the touch of the sea breeze, and directed Mr. Ranney to write to me that he had a strong belief it was the will of God to restore him again to health. I feel somewhat encouraged, but dare not hope too much. 

 And now, my dear boys, it will be three, perhaps four long months before we can hear from our beloved one again, and we shall all be very anxious. All we can do is to commit him to the care of our heavenly Father, and, if we never see him again in this world, pray that we may be prepared to meet him in heaven

 * * * * *

 Your most affectionate mother, Emily C. Judson

 PRAYER FOR DEAR PAPA. 

 Poor and needy little children, Saviour, God, we come to Thee, For our hearts are full of sorrow, And no other hope have we. Out, upon the restless ocean, There is one we dearly love, -- Fold him in thine arms of pity, Spread thy guardian wings above. 

 When the winds are howling round him, When the angry waves are high, When black, heavy, midnight shadows, On his trackless pathway lie, Guide and guard him, blessed Saviour, Bid the hurrying tempests stay; Plant thy foot upon the waters. Send thy smile to light his way. 

 When he lies, all pale, and suffering, Stretched upon his narrow bed, With no loving face bent o'er him, No soft hand about his head, O, let kind and pitying angels, Their bright forms around him bow; Let them kiss his heavy eyelids, Let them fan his fevered brow. 

 Poor and needy little children, Still we raise our cry to Thee We have nestled in his bosom, We have sported on his knee; Dearly, dearly do we love him, --We, who on his breast have lain-- Pity now our desolation! Bring him back to us again!

 If it please thee, Heavenly Father, We would see him come once more, With his olden step of vigor, With the love-lit smile he wore; But if we must tread Life's valley, Orphaned, guideless, and alone, Let us lose not, 'mid the shadows, His dear footprints to thy Throne. 

 _Maulmain_, April, 1850. 

 SWEET MOTHER. 

 The wild, south-west Monsoon has risen, With broad, gray wings of gloom, While here, from out my dreary prison, I look, as from a tomb--Alas! My heart another tomb. 

 Upon the low-thatched roof, the rain, With ceaseless patter, falls; My choicest treasures bear its stain-- Mould gathers on the walls--Would Heaven 'Twere only on the walls!

 Sweet Mother! I am here alone, In sorrow and in pain; The sunshine from my heart has flown, It feels the driving rain--Ah, me! The chill, and mould, and rain. 

 Four laggard months have wheeled their round Since love upon it smiled; And everything of earth has frowned On thy poor, stricken child--sweet friend, Thy weary, suffering child. 

 I'd watched my loved one, night and day. Scarce breathing when he slept; And as my hopes were swept away, I'd on his bosom wept--O God! How had I prayed and wept!

 They bore him from me to the ship, As bearers bear the dead; I kissed his speechless, quivering lip, And left him on his bed--Alas! It seemed a coffin-bed!

 When from my gentle sister's tomb, In all our grief, we came, Rememberest thou her vacant room! Well, his was just the same, that day. The very, very same. 

 Then, mother, little Charley came-- Our beautiful fair boy, With my own father's cherished name-- But oh, he brought no joy!--My child Brought mourning, and no joy. 

 His little grave I cannot see, Though weary months have sped Since pitying lips bent over me, And whispered, "He is dead!"--Alas 'Tis dreadful to be dead!

 I do not mean for one like me, --So weary, worn, and weak, -- Death's shadowy paleness seems to be Even now, upon my cheek--his seal On form, and brow and cheek. 

 But for a bright-winged bird like him, To hush his joyous song, And, prisoned in a coffin dim, Join Death's pale, phantom throng--_My boy_ To join that grisly throng!

 Oh, Mother, I can scarcely bear To think of this to-day! It was so exquisitely fair, --That little form of clay--my heart Still lingers by his clay. 

 And when for one loved far, far more, Come thickly gathering tears; My star of faith is clouded o'er, I sink beneath my fears--sweet friend, My heavy weight of fears. 

 Oh, should he not return to me, Drear, drear must be life's night! And, mother, I can almost see Even now the gathering blight--my soul Faints, stricken by the blight. 

 Oh, but to feel thy fond arms twine Around me, once again! It almost seems those lips of thine Might kiss away the pain--might soothe This dull, cold, heavy pain. 

 But, gentle Mother, through life's storms, I may not lean on thee, For helpless, cowering little forms Cling trustingly to me--Poor babes! To have no guide but me!

 With weary foot, and broken wing, With bleeding heart, and sore, Thy Dove looks backward, sorrowing, But seeks the ark no more--thy breast Seeks never, never more. 

 Sweet Mother, for this wanderer pray, That loftier faith be given; Her broken reeds all swept away, That she may lean on Heaven--her soul Grow strong on Christ and Heaven. 

 All fearfully, all tearfully, Alone and sorrowing. My dim eye lifted to the sky, Fast to the cross I cling--O Christ! To thy dear cross I cling. 

 _Maulmain_, August 8th, 1850

From the sad voyage which drew forth this most touching poem Dr. Judsonnever returned. He died on board the ship which was bearing him to morehealthful climes; and his body was committed to the ocean. One of themost excellent of Mrs. Judson's productions is her account of theclosing scenes in her husband's life, contained in a letter to hissister. Long as it is, we cannot bring ourselves to abridge it. It willconvince our readers that if the three whose lives we havesketched, have been among the first of women, they were united to onewho knew and appreciated their excellence, and who was _worthy_ to sharetheir affection. 

CLOSING SCENES IN THE LIFE OF DR. JUDSON. 

BY HIS WIDOW. 

Last month I could do no more than announce to you our painfulbereavement, which though not altogether unexpected, will, I very wellknow, fall upon your heart with overwhelming weight. You will find theaccount of your brother's last days on board the Aristide Marie, in aletter written by Mr. Ranney from Mauritius, to the Secretary of theBoard; and I can add nothing to it, with the exception of a fewunimportant particulars, gleaned in conversation with Mr. R. And theCoringa servant. I grieve that it should be so--that I was not permittedto watch beside him during those days of terrible suffering; but thepain, which I at first felt, is gradually yielding to gratitude for theinestimable privileges which had previously been granted me. 

There was something exceedingly beautiful in the decline of yourbrother's life--more beautiful than I can describe, though theimpression will remain with me as a sacred legacy, until I go to meethim where suns shall never set, and life shall never end. He had been, from my first acquaintance with him, an uncommonly spiritual Christian, exhibiting his richest graces in the unguarded intercourse of privatelife; but during his last year, it seemed as though the light of theworld on which he was entering, had been sent to brighten his upwardpathway. Every subject on which we conversed, every book we read, everyincident that occurred, whether trivial or important, had a tendency tosuggest some peculiarly spiritual train of thought, till it seemed tome that more than ever before, "Christ was all his theme. " Something ofthe same nature was also noted in his preaching, to which I then had notthe privilege of listening. He was in the habit, however, of studyinghis subject for the Sabbath, audibly, and in my presence, at which timehe was frequently so much affected as to weep, and some times sooverwhelmed with the vastness of his conceptions, as to be obliged toabandon his theme and choose another. My own illness at the commencementof the year had brought eternity very near to us, and rendered death, the grave, and the bright heaven beyond it, familiar subjects ofconversation. Gladly would I give you, my dear sister, some idea of theshare borne by him in those memorable conversations; but it would beimpossible to convey, even to those who knew him best, the most distantconception. I believe he has sometimes been thought eloquent, both inconversation and in the sacred desk; but the fervid, burning eloquence, the deep pathos, the touching tenderness, the elevation of thought, andintense beauty of expression, which characterized those privateteachings, were not only beyond what I had ever heard before, but suchas I felt sure arrested his own attention, and surprised even himself. About this time he began to find unusual satisfaction and enjoyment inhis private devotions; and seemed to have few objects of interestcontinually rising in his mind each of which in turn became specialsubjects of prayer. Among these, one of the most prominent was theconversion of his posterity. He remarked, that he had always prayed forhis children, but that of late he had felt impressed with the duty ofpraying for their children and their children's children down to thelatest generation. He also prayed most fervently, that his impressionson this particular subject might be transferred to his sons anddaughters, and thence to their offspring, so that he should ultimatelymeet a long unbroken line of descendants before the throne of God, whereall might join together in ascribing everlasting praises to theirRedeemer. 

Another subject, which occupied a large share of his attention, was thatof brotherly love. You are, perhaps, aware, that like all persons of hisardent temperament, he was subject to strong attachments and aversions, which he sometimes had difficulty in bringing under the controllinginfluence of divine grace. He remarked that he had always felt more orless of an affectionate interest in his brethren, as brethren--and someof them he had loved very dearly for their personal qualities; but thathe was now aware he had never placed his standard of love high enough. He spoke of them as children of God, redeemed by the Saviour's blood, watched over and guarded by his love, dear to his heart, honored by himin the election, and to be honored hereafter before the assembleduniverse; and he said it was not sufficient to be kind and obliging tosuch, to abstain from evil speaking, and make a general mention of themin our prayers; but our attachment to them should be of the race, ardentand exalted character--it would be so in heaven, and we lostimmeasurably by not beginning now. "As I have loved you, so ought yealso to love one another, " was a precept continually in his mind, and hewould often murmur, as though unconsciously, "'As I have loved you'--'asI have loved you'"--then burst out with the exclamation, "Oh, the loveof Christ! the love of Christ!"

His prayers for the mission were marked by an earnest, gratefulenthusiasm, and in speaking of missionary operations in general, histone was one of elevated triumph, almost of exultation--for he not onlyfelt an unshaken confidence in their final success but would oftenexclaim, "What wonders--oh, what wonders God has already wrought!"

I remarked, that during this year his literary labor, which he had neverliked, and upon which he had entered unwillingly and from a feeling ofnecessity, was growing daily more irksome to him; and he always spoke ofit as his "heavy work, " his "tedious work, " "that wearisome dictionary, "&c. , though this feeling led to no relaxation of effort. He longed, however, to find some more spiritual employment, to be engaged in whathe considered more legitimate missionary labor, and drew delightfulpictures of the future, when his whole business would be but to preachand to pray. 

During all this time I had not observed any failure in physicalstrength; and though his mental exercises occupied a large share of mythoughts when alone, it never once occurred to me that this might be thebrightening of the setting sun; my only feeling was that of pleasure, that one so near to me was becoming so pure and elevated in hissentiments, and so lovely and Christ-like in his character. In person hehad grown somewhat stouter than when in America, his complexion had ahealthful hue compared with that of his associates generally; and thoughby no means a person of uniformly firm health, he seemed to possess suchvigor and strength of constitution, that I thought his life as likely tobe extended twenty years longer, as that of any member of the mission. He continued his system of morning exercise, commenced when a student atAndover, and was not satisfied with a common walk on level ground, butalways chose an up-hill path, and then frequently went bounding on hisway, with all the exuberant activity of boyhood. 

He was of a singularly happy temperament, although not of that evencast, which never rises above a certain level, and is never depressed. Possessing acute sensibilities, suffering with those who suffered andentering as readily into the joys of the prosperous and happy, he wasvariable in his moods; but religion formed such an essential element inhis character, and his trust in Providence was so implicit and habitual, that he was never gloomy, and seldom more than momentarily disheartened. On the other hand, being accustomed to regard all the events of thislife, however minute or painful, as ordered in wisdom and tending to onegreat and glorious end, he lived in almost constant obedience to theapostolic injunction, "Rejoice evermore!" He often told me that althoughhe had endured much personal suffering, and passed through many fearfultrials in the course of his eventful life, a kind Providence had alsohedged him round with precious, peculiar blessings, so that his joys hadfar outnumbered his sorrows. 

Toward the close of September of last year, he said to me one evening, "What deep cause have we for gratitude to God!--do you believe there areany other two persons in the wide world so happy as we are?"enumerating, in his own earnest manner, several sources of happiness, inwhich our work as missionaries, and our eternal prospects, occupied aprominent position. When he had finished his glowing picture, Iremarked (I scarcely know why, but there was a heavy cloud upon myspirits that evening), "We are certainly very happy now, but it cannotbe so always--I am thinking of the time when one of us must stand besidethe bed, and see the other die. "

"Yes, " he said, "that will be a sad moment; I felt it most deeply alittle while ago, but now it would not be strange if your life wereprolonged beyond mine--though I should wish if it were possible to spareyou that pain. It is the one left alone who suffers, not the one whogoes to be with Christ. If it should only be the will of God that wemight go together, like young James and his wife. But he will order allthings well, and we can safely trust our future to his hands. "

That same night we were roused from sleep by the sudden illness of oneof the children. There was an unpleasant, chilling dampness in the air, as it came to us through the openings in the sloats above the windows, which affected your brother very sensibly, and he soon began to shiverso violently, that he was obliged to return to his couch, where heremained under a warm covering until morning. In the morning he awokewith a severe cold, accompanied by some degree of fever; but as it didnot seem very serious, and our three children were all suffering from asimilar cause, we failed to give it any especial attention. From thattime he was never well, though in writing to you before, I think Idated the commencement of his illness, from the month of November, whenhe laid aside his studies. I know that he regarded this attack astrifling, and yet one evening he spent a long time in advising me withregard to my future course, if I should be deprived of his guidance;saying that it is always wise to be prepared for exigences of thisnature. After the month of November, he failed gradually, occasionallyrallying in such a manner as to deceive us all, but at each relapsesinking lower than at the previous one, though still full of hope andcourage, and yielding ground only, inch by inch, as compelled by thetriumphant progress of disease. During some hours of every day hesuffered intense pain; but his naturally buoyant spirits anduncomplaining disposition led him to speak so lightly of it, that I usedsometimes to fear the doctor, though a very skilful man, would befatally deceived. 

As his health declined, his mental exercises at first seemed deepened;and he gave still larger portions of his time to prayer, conversing withthe utmost freedom on his daily progress, and the extent of hisself-conquest. Just before our trip to Mergui, which took place inJanuary, he looked up from his pillow one day with sudden animation, andsaid to me earnestly, "I have gained the victory at last. I love everyone of Christ's redeemed, as I believe he would have me love them--inthe same manner, though not probably to the same degree as we shall loveone another in heaven; and gladly would I prefer the meanest of hiscreatures, who bears his name, before myself. " This he said in allusionto the text, "In honor preferring one another, " on which he hadfrequently dwelt with great emphasis. After farther similar conversationhe concluded, "And now here I lie at peace with all the world, and whatis better still, at peace with my own conscience. I know that I am amiserable sinner in the sight of God, with no hope but in the blessedSaviour's merits; but I cannot think of any particular fault, anypeculiarly besetting sin, which it is now my duty to correct. Can youtell me of any?"

And truly, from this time no other word would so well express his stateof feeling, as that one of his own choosing--_peace_. He had noparticular exercises afterwards, but remained calm and serene, speakingof himself daily as a great sinner, who had been overwhelmed withbenefits, and declaring, that he had never in all his life before, hadsuch delightful views of the unfathomable love and infinitecondescension of the Saviour, as were now daily opening before him. "Oh, the love of Christ! the love of Christ!" he would suddenly exclaim, while his eye kindled, and the tears chased each other down his cheeks, "we cannot understand it now--but what a beautiful study for eternity!"

After our return from Mergui, the doctor advised a still farther trialof the effects of sea air and sea-bathing, and we accordingly proceededto Amherst, where we remained nearly a month. This to me was the darkestperiod of his illness--no medical adviser, no friend at hand, and hedaily growing weaker and weaker. He began to totter in walking, clingingto the furniture and walls, when he thought he was unobserved (for hewas not willing to acknowledge the extent of his debility), and his wanface was of a ghastly paleness. His sufferings too were sometimesfearfully intense, so that in spite of his habitual self-control, hisgroans would fill the house. At other times a kind of lethargy seemed tosteal over him, and he would sleep almost incessantly for twenty-fourhours, seeming annoyed if he were aroused or disturbed. Yet there wereportions of the time, when he was comparatively comfortable, andconversed intelligently; but his mind seemed to revert to former scenes, and he tried to amuse me with stories of his boyhood--his collegedays--his imprisonment in France, and his early missionary life. He hada great deal also to say on his favorite theme. "The love of Christ:"but his strength was too much impaired for any continuous mental effort. Even a short prayer made audibly, exhausted him to such a degree thathe was obliged to discontinue the practice. 

At length I wrote to Maulmain, giving some expression of my anxietiesand misgivings, and our kind missionary friends, who had from the firstevinced all the tender interest and watchful sympathy of the nearestkindred immediately sent for us--the doctor advising a sea-voyage. Butas there was no vessel in the harbor bound for a port sufficientlydistant, we thought it best, in the meantime, to remove from our olddwelling, which had long been condemned as unhealthy, to anothermission-house, fortunately empty. This change was at first attended withthe most beneficial results, and our hopes revived so much, that welooked forward to the approaching rainy season for entire restoration. But it lasted only a little while, and then both of us became convinced, that though a voyage at sea involved much that was exceedingly painful, it yet presented the only prospect of recovery, and could not, therefore, without a breach of duty, be neglected. 

"Oh, if it were only the will of God to take me now--to let me diehere!" he repeated over and over again, in a tone of anguish, while wewhere considering the subject. "I cannot, cannot go!--this is almostmore than I can bear! was there ever suffering like our suffering!" andthe like broken expressions, were continually falling from his lips. But he soon gathered more strength of purpose; and after the decisionwas fairly made, he never hesitated for a moment, rather regarding theprospect with pleasure. I think the struggle which this resolution cost, injured him very materially; though probably it had no share in bringingabout the final result. God, who saw the end from the beginning hadcounted out his days, and they were hastening to a close. Until thistime he had been able to stand, and to walk slowly from room to room;but as he one evening attempted to rise from his chair, he was suddenlydeprived of his small remnant of muscular strength, and would havefallen to the floor, but for timely support. 

From that moment his decline was rapid. As he lay helplessly upon hiscouch, and watched the swelling of his feet, and other alarmingsymptoms, he became very anxious to commence his voyage, and I feltequally anxious to have his wishes gratified. I still hoped he mightrecover--the doctor said the chances of life and death were in hisopinion equally balanced--and then he always loved the sea so dearly!There was something exhilarating to him in the motion of a vessel, andhe spoke with animation of getting free from the almost suffocatingatmosphere incident to the hot season, and drinking in the fresh seabreezes He talked but little more, however, than was necessary toindicate his wants, his bodily sufferings being too great to allow ofconversation; but several times he looked up to me with a bright smile, and exclaimed as heretofore, "Oh, the love of Christ! the love ofChrist!"

I found it difficult to ascertain, from expressions casually dropped, from time to time, his real opinion with regard to his recovery; but Ithought there was some reason to doubt whether he was fully aware of hiscritical situation. I did not suppose he had any preparation to make atthis late hour, and I felt sure that if he should be called ever sounexpectedly, he would not enter the presence of his Maker with aruffled spirit; but I could not bear to have him go away, withoutknowing how doubtful it was whether our next meeting would not be ineternity; and perhaps too, in my own distress, I might still have lookedfor words of encouragement and sympathy, to a source which had neverbefore failed. 

It was late in the night, and I had been performing some littlesick-room offices, when suddenly he looked up to me, and exclaimed, "This will never do! You are killing yourself for me, and I will notpermit it You must have some one to relieve you. If I had not been madeselfish by suffering, I should have insisted upon it long ago. "

He spoke so like himself--with the earnestness of health, and in a toneto which my ear had of late been a stranger, that for a moment I feltalmost bewildered with sudden hope. He received my reply to what he hadsaid, with a half-pitying, half-gratified smile, but in the meantime hisexpression had changed--the marks of excessive debility were againapparent, and I could not forbear adding, "It is only a little while, you know. "

"Only a little while, " he repeated mournfully; "this separation is abitter thing, but it does not distress me now as it did--I am too weak. ""You have no reason to be distressed, " I answered, "with such gloriousprospects before you. You have often told me it is the one left alonewho suffers, not the one who goes to be with Christ. " He gave me arapid, questioning glance, then assumed for several moments an attitudeof deep thought. Finally, he slowly unclosed his eyes, and fixing themon me, said in a calm, earnest tone, "I do not believe I am going todie. I think I know why this illness has been sent upon me--I neededit--I feel that it has done me good--and it is my impression, that Ishall now recover, and be a better and more useful man. "

"Then it is your wish to recover?" I inquired. "If it should be the willof God, yes. I should like to complete the dictionary, on which I havebestowed so much labor, now that it is so nearly done; for though ithas not been a work that pleased my taste, or quite satisfied myfeelings, I have never underrated its importance. Then after that comeall the plans we have formed. Oh, I feel as though only just beginningto be prepared for usefulness. "

"It is the opinion of most of the mission, " I remarked, "that you willnot recover. " "I know it is, " he replied; "and I suppose they think mean old man, and imagine that it is nothing for one like me to resign alife so full of trials. But I am not old--at least in that sense--youknow I am not. Oh! no man ever left this world with more invitingprospects, with brighter hopes or warmer feelings--warmer feelings"--herepeated, and burst into tears. His face was perfectly placid, evenwhile the tears broke away from the closed lids, and rolled, one afteranother, down to the pillow. There was no trace of agitation or pain inhis manner of weeping, but it was evidently the result of acutesensibilities, combined with great physical weakness. To somesuggestions which I ventured to make, he replied, "It is not that--Iknow all that, and feel it in my inmost heart. Lying here on my bed, when I could not talk, I have had such views of the loving condescensionof Christ, and the glories of heaven, as I believe are seldom granted tomortal man. It is not because I shrink from death, that I wish to live;neither is it because the ties that bind me here though some of themare very sweet, bear any comparison with the drawings I at times feeltowards heaven; but a few years would not be missed from my eternity ofbliss, and I can well afford to spare them, both for your sake and forthe sake of the poor Burmans. I am not tired of my work, neither am Itired of the world; yet when Christ calls me home. I shall go with thegladness of a boy bounding away from his school. Perhaps I feelsomething like the young bride, when she contemplates resigning thepleasant associations of her childhood, for a yet dearer home--thoughonly a very little like her--for _there is no doubt resting on myfuture_. " "Then death would not take you by surprise, " I remarked, "ifit should come even before you could get on board ship. " "Oh, no, " hesaid, "death will never take me by surprise--do not be afraid of that--Ifeel _so strong in Christ_. He has not led me so tenderly thus far, toforsake me at the very gate of heaven. No, no; I am willing to live afew years longer, if it should be so ordered; and if otherwise, I amwilling and glad to die now. I leave myself entirely in the hands ofGod, to be disposed of according to his holy will. "

The next day some one mentioned in his presence, that the nativeChristians were greatly opposed to the voyage, and that many otherpersons had a similar feeling with regard to it I thought he seemedtroubled; and after the visitor had withdrawn, I inquired if he stillfelt as when he conversed with me the night previous. He replied, "Ohyes; that was no evanescent feeling. It has been with me, to a greateror less extent, for years, and will be with me, I trust, to the end. Iam ready to go _to-day_--if it should be the will of God, this veryhour; but I am not _anxious_ to die--at least when I am not besidemyself with pain. "

"Then why are you so desirous to go to sea? I should think it would be amatter of indifference to you. " "No, " he answered quietly, "my judgmenttells me it would be wrong not to go--the doctor says _criminal_. Ishall certainly die here--if I go away, I may possibly recover. There isno question with regard to duty in such a case; and I do not like to seeany hesitation, even though it springs from affection. "

He several times spoke of a burial at sea, and always as though theprospect were agreeable. It brought, he said, a sense of freedom andexpansion and seemed far pleasanter than the confined, dark, narrowgrave, to which he had committed so many that he loved. And he added, that although his burial-place was a matter of no real importance, yethe believed it was not in human nature to be altogether without achoice. 

I have already given you an account of the embarkation, of my visits tohim while the vessel remained in the river, and of our last sad, silentparting; and Mr. Ranney has finished the picture. You will find in thisclosing part, some dark shadows, that will give you pain; but you mustremember that his present felicity is enhanced by those very sufferings, and we should regret nothing that serves to brighten his crown in glory. I ought also to add, that I have gained pleasanter impressions inconversation with Mr. R. Than from his written account; but it would bedifficult to convey them to you; and, as he whom they concern wasaccustomed to say of similar things, "you will learn it all in heaven. "

During the last hour of your sainted brother's life, Mr. Ranney bentover him and held his hand; while poor Pinapah stood at a littledistance weeping bitterly. The table had been spread in the cuddy, asusual, and the officers did not know what was passing in the cabin, tillsummoned to dinner. Then they gathered about the door, and watched theclosing scene with solemn reverence. Now--thanks to a merciful God! hispains had left him, not a momentary spasm disturbed his placid face, nordid the contraction of a muscle denote the least degree of suffering;the agony of death was passed, and his wearied spirit was turning to itsrest in the bosom of his Saviour. From time to time, he pressed the handin which his own was resting, his clasp losing in force at eachsuccessive pressure; while his shortened breath (though there was nostruggle, no gasping, as if it came and went with difficulty) graduallygrew softer and fainter, until it died upon the air--and he was gone. Mr. Ranney closed the eyes, and composed the passive limbs, --the ship'sofficers stole softly from the door, and the neglected meal was leftupon the board untasted. 

They lowered him to his ocean-grave without a prayer; for his freedspirit had soared above the reach of earthly intercession, and to theforeigners who stood around, it would have been a senseless form. Andthere they left him in his unquiet sepulchre; but it matters little, forwe know that while the unconscious clay is "drifting on the shiftingcurrents of the restless main, " nothing can disturb the hallowed rest ofthe immortal spirit. Neither could he have a more fitting monument, thanthe blue waves which visit every coast; for his warm sympathies wentforth to the ends of the earth, and included the whole family of man. Itis all as God would have it, and our duty is but to bend meekly to hiswill, and wait, in faith and patience, till we also shall be summonedhome. 

CHAPTER II. 

CONCLUSION. 

 * * * * "Last scene of all To close this sad, eventful history. "

Scarcely four years ago, --in sickness and loneliness, and sadsuspense, --in her Burman home, from which had departed (alas, forever!)its light and head--Emily C. Judson penned the foregoing beautifulletter. Read again its closing sentence, [11] and note how short a timeshe has "waited in faith and patience;" how _soon_ she has been"summoned home. " For _her_, it would be wrong for us to mourn. She hasrejoined that circle, which she loved so well on earth, in a land where

 "Sickness and sorrow, pain and death Are felt and _feared_ no more. "

But to her aged parents--to the little flock to whom she was as thetenderest mother--to the literary world, which enjoyed the ripe fruitsof her genius--to the Christian world, of which she was a shiningornament and glory, her loss is irreparable. In her own inimitablewords, we may exclaim:

 "Weep, ye bereaved! a dearer head Ne'er left the pillowing breast; The good, the pure, the lovely fled, When mingling with the shadowy dead She meekly went to rest. 

 "Angels, rejoice! another string Has caught the strains above, Rejoice, rejoice! a new-fledged wing Around the throne is hovering, In sweet, glad, wondering love. "

But though one of the sweet fountains that well up here and there in ourdesert world, and surround themselves with greenness, and beauty, andlife, has been exhaled to heaven, still it is refreshing to know thatits streams, which made glad so many hearts, have not perished, for theywere of "living water, springing up" into immortality. The writer islost to us; her writings remain. By them "she being dead yet speaketh, "and through them, whensoever we will, she may talk with us. 

Mrs. Judson's final malady was consumption, but for several years herhealth had been feeble. One who saw her just before she left Americasays: "Looking upon her, we saw at once that it was a spirit which hadalready outworn its frame--a slight, pale, delicate, and transparentcreature, every thought and feeling shining through, and every word andmovement tremulous with fragility. * * * We said farewell with nothought that she would ever return. "

From her voyage across the ocean she suffered less than was apprehended, and for a time she found the climate of India rather congenial thanotherwise to her constitution. Her short residence at Rangoon, whitherher husband removed with his family soon after reaching Burmah, wasindeed a period of great suffering, and would have given a shock to amuch hardier constitution. Her narrative of their sufferings there, contained in the life of her husband, by Dr. Wayland, excites our wonderthat she survived them. But after their removal to Maulmain, she wasrestored to comparative health. 

A letter from her husband, written in the latter part of 1848, when herlittle Emily Frances, her "bird, " was one year old, gives a glowingpicture of their happiness and their labors. He playfully says: "Even'the young romance writer' had made a little book, (Scripturequestions, ) and she manages to conduct a Bible class, and native femaleprayer-meetings, so that I hope she will yet come to some good. "

But a letter written to Miss Anable, Philadelphia, in the spring of1849, is in a different strain: "A dark cloud is gathering round me. Acrushing weight is upon me. I cannot resist the dreadful convictionthat dear Emily is in a settled and rapid decline. " After speaking ofthe many means he had unsuccessfully employed for her restoration, hesays "The symptoms are such that I have scarcely any hope left. * * * Ifa change to any place promised the least relief, I would go anywhere. But we are here in the healthiest part of India, in the dry, warmseason, and she suffers so much at sea that a voyage could hardly berecommended for itself. My only hope is, the doctor declares her lungsare not seriously affected. * * * When at Tavoy, she made up her mindthat she must die soon, and that is now her prevailing expectation; butshe contemplates the event with composure and resignation. * * * Thoughshe feels that in her circumstances, prolonged life is exceedinglydesirable, she is quite willing to leave all at the Savior's call. Praise be to God for his love to her. " Some days later he adds: "Emilyis better. * * * But though the deadly-pressure is removed from myheart, I do not venture to indulge any sanguine hopes after what I haveseen. * * * Do remember us in your prayers. "

The doctor's predictions proved correct; Mrs. Judson partially recoveredfrom this attack, although in August her husband writes: "Emily's healthis very delicate--her hold on life very precarious. "

Alas! his own hold on life was more precarious still. In the followingspring, the heart that had beat for her so fondly and truly wasconsigned to its "unquiet sepulchre;" "the blue waves which visit everycoast" his only and "fitting monument;" while the object of his tendersolicitude was compelled to endure four months the agony of suspense asto _his_ fate, terminated by the sad certainty of his death. [12]

After the death of her husband, Mrs. Judson expressed a strong desire toremain in Burmah and devote herself to the cause which was so dear toher husband's and her own heart. But her health, always delicate, was sounfavorably affected by that climate that her physicians were of opinionanother rainy season would terminate her life. A numerous family ofchildren, several of whom were in this country, needed her maternal careand guidance; and for their sakes, as well as for her own, she leftBurmah in the winter following her husband's death, and arrived in thiscountry in October, 1851, after an absence of five years and threemonths. She found in the beautiful village of Hamilton a sequestered andlovely home for herself and her family, which consisted of her agedparents, the five children of Sarah B. Judson, and her own "bird, " EmilyFrances. The cares of her family, and literary labors, here divided hertime until the prostration of her health by her last sickness, sincewhich period she has "set her house in order, "[13] and calmly awaitedthe summons of death. Peacefully and sweetly did the summons come, andon the first of June she fell asleep in Jesus. With a sister poet shemight have said--

 "I'm passing through the eternal gates, Ere June's sweet roses blow. "

She had often spoken of this rich and glorious month as her "time todie, " and repeated Bryant's hymn, --

 "'Twere pleasant that in flowery June, When brooks send up a cheerful tune, And groves a joyous sound, The sexton's hand my grave to make, The rich, green mountain-turf should break. "

Nature had no more ardent lover than she; and it is pleasant to thinkthat her dust is returning to dust in a lovely village church-yard, under the "pure air of heaven, and amid the luxuriance of flowers. "Pleasant also is it to read that a vast concourse of sincere admirersand loving friends, and among them all her children, eagerly testifiedtheir respect to her, by attending her remains to their burial. To herglorified spirit such manifestations may indeed be of little moment. Yeteven her glorified spirit may feel a new thrill of pleasure inbeholding, from its serene sphere, the love that prompted them, andsought in the choice of her last resting-place to give even to theunconscious dead one more proof of affection. 

In so imperfect a sketch as ours, a delineation of the character of Mrs. Judson will not be attempted. We would not, if we could, anticipate hermemoir, which, it is said, will soon be published. From documents opento the public, we shall merely glean such notices of her life andcharacter as shall induce in our readers a desire to know those detailsof her personal history which will doubtless be found in her biography. 

From what we can learn, we infer that the prominent traits in hercharacter were strong affections, energy, and disinterestedness. Of aslight and delicate frame and constitution, and a sensibility almostamounting to sensitiveness, she at an early age engaged in duties andmade sacrifices scarcely expected from the robust and vigorous. And herexertions had for their end mainly to benefit those she loved. Whethershe taught in the district school, or in the higher seminary, or wroteSunday-school books, or contributed to literary periodicals, heraffection for her mother, and desire to lighten her burdens, seem tohave stimulated her exertions and called forth her powers. In her earlyreligious experience, the same disinterestedness manifested itself; forno sooner did she feel the renewing power of faith in her own heart, than she longed to impart even to the distant heathen the same preciousblessing. [14] Unselfish affection is also, we think, a strongly markedtrait in her married life. Not long after their arrival in Burmah, Mr. Judson writes: "Emily loves the children as if they were her own. " Andagain, nearly two years later: "We are a deliciously happy family;" andagain, "Emily has taken to my two boys as if they were her own; so thatwe are a very happy family; not a happier, I am sure, on the broadearth. "

Another proof of the same trait, was her loving and sympatheticappreciation of a peculiar trait in her husband, which, had herdisposition been less noble, might have caused her some annoyance. Ofthis trait Dr. Wayland thus speaks: "There was a feature in Dr. Judson'saffection as a husband, which was, I think, peculiar. He was, as it iswell known, married three times, and no man was ever more tenderlyattached to each of his wives. The present affection, however, seemed inno respect to lessen his affection for those for whom he mourned. Heever spoke of those who had gone before, with undiminished interest. Inone of his letters to his daughter, after saying he did not believethere existed on earth so happy a family as his, he soon after adds: 'Mytears fall frequently for her who lies in her lone bed at St. Helena. 'It was at his suggestion that Mrs. Emily Judson wrote the life of herpredecessor. He frequently refers with delight to the time when he, andall those whom he so much loved, shall meet in Paradise, no more topart, but to spend an eternity together in the presence of Christ. Thosethat were once loved were loved to the end; but this did not prevent thebestowment of an equal amount of affection on a successor. " To quotethe words of another, speaking of Mrs. Mary Ware, who, placed in similarcircumstances to Mrs. Judson, showed the same noble superiority to acommon weakness of her sex: "She had no sympathy and little respect forthat narrow view which insists that the departed and the living cannotshare the same pure love of the same true heart. With regard to a formerwife--'she was the nearest and dearest to him'--she would say, 'how thencan I do otherwise than love and cherish her memory?' And _her_ childrenshe received as a precious legacy; they were to her from the firstmoment like her own; neither she nor they knew any distinction. "

Since writing the above, we have seen a poem, entitled "Love's LastWish, " addressed to her husband, by Mrs. Judson when she thought herselfnear death, which expresses so beautifully the sentiment we have hereattributed to her, that, did our limits permit, we would copy the whole. We can only give an extract. 

 "Thou say'st I'm fading day by day, And in thy face I read thy fears; It would be hard to pass away So soon, and leave thee to thy tears. I hoped to linger by thy side, Until thy homeward call was given, Then silent to my pillow glide, And wake upon thy breast in heaven. 

 * * * * *

 "I do not ask to be forgot; I've read thy heart in every line, And know that there one sacred spot, Whate'er betide, will still be mine, For death but lays its mystic spell Upon affection's earthliness, -- I know that, though thou lov'st me well, _Thou lov'st thy sainted none the less_. 

 * * * * *

 And when at last we meet above, Where marriage vows are never spoken, _We all shall form one chain of love_, Whose spirit-links can ne'er be broken. "

Of Mrs. Judson's happiness in her married and missionary life, we feelbound to say a few words, because the tone of some articles, writtensince her death, would lead to the impression that, so far from havinghad any enjoyment as a wife, a mother, and a missionary, she hadsacrificed not only all her literary aspirations, but her whole earthlyhappiness to her desire to benefit the heathen. Thus one widelycirculated article speaks of her mission-life as a "slow martyrdom ofsacrifices and sorrows;" * * * as "filled with bitterness, "--speaks, too, of the agony wrung out of her heart by suspense in regard to herhusband's fate, expressed in that exquisite piece to her mother, (page334, ) as "one hour of the _years she suffered_ in Burmah. " That thelife of any faithful missionary is one of exile, toil, and privation, weare not disposed to deny. The world knows it too well; and seeing thatsuch toils are uncheered by the acquisition of fame or wealth--the onlyreward it can appreciate--the world considers the life of the missionarya living death, endured like martyrdom, only for the sake of its crownin the life to come. But not in this light was their life considered bythe noble three whose history we have sketched in this volume, nor byDr. Judson. The elevated sources of happiness opened even in this worldto those who literally obey the command to forsake all for Christ, castfar into the shade all merely selfish enjoyment; while the pure domesticaffections, and the bliss resulting from them, are as much the portionof the missionary, as of his favored brethren at home. Who can read theletters of Dr. Judson, in Dr. Wayland's memoir of him, or the exquisiteletters of his widow found in this volume, without the conviction thatthe latter years of her life, privileged as they were with the highcompanionship of one so gifted and so dear as was her husband, and inthe midst of social and domestic duties that brought their own exceedinggreat reward, were, of all her years, the richest and the happiest!

But her own idea of the comparative happiness of her _two lives_, may bebest gathered from her poetry, for it is a characteristic and charm ofher verse that it is the pouring forth of her deepest feelings at themoment when they swayed her soul with strongest influence. We extract afew verses from a poem written at Rangoon, during that period of greatphysical suffering to which we have alluded, but of which Dr. Judsonwrites: "My sojourn in Rangoon, though tedious and trying in somerespects, I regard as one of the greenest spots, one of the brightestoases, in the diversified wilderness of my life. If this world is sohappy, what must heaven be?"

 TO MY HUSBAND. 

 "Tis May, but no sweet violet springs In these strange woods and dells; The dear home-lily never swings Her little pearly bells; But search my heart and thou wilt see What wealth of flowers it owes to thee. 

 The robin's voice is never heard From palm and banyan trees; And strange to me each gorgeous bird, Whose pinion fans the breeze; But love's white wing bends softly here, Love's thrilling music fills my ear. 

 * * * * *

 The pure, the beautiful, the good, Ne'er gather in this place; None but the vicious and the rude, The dark of mind and face; But _all the wealth of thy vast soul_ Is pressed into my brimming bowl. 

 * * * * *

 Here closely nestled by thy side, Thy arm around me thrown, I ask no more. _In mirth and pride_ _I've stood--oh so alone_! Now, what is all this world to me, Since I have found my world in thee?

 Oh if we are so happy here, Amid our toils and pains, With thronging cares and dangers near And marr'd by earthly stains, How great must be the compass given Our souls, to _bear_ the bliss of heaven!"

As to the sacrifice of her literary taste and reputation, this is so farfrom the fact, that we may assert without fear of contradiction, thatthe world never knew her best excellence as a writer, till it wasstartled, as it were, by her deathless utterances, wafted by east windsfrom her Indian home. Her memoir of her predecessor, and her appeals forBurmah, have thrilled thousands of hearts that knew nothing of her"Alderbrook;" and her "Bird, " has, perhaps, awakened in many a mother'sheart its first deep appreciation of the holy responsibilities ofmaternity. The Christian world gained much, the literary world lostnothing, when Fanny Forester became a missionary. 

But her harp is idle now, and its loosened strings will wait long for ahand to tune and draw from them such soul-moving cadences as we havebeen wont to hear. In purer air she sweeps a nobler lyre; andmethinks her song may well be, "Blessed are the dead that die in theLord; even so, saith the Spirit, for they rest from their labors, andtheir works do follow them. "

FOOTNOTES:

[Footnote 11: Page 356. ]

[Footnote 12: See her touching allusion to that suspense in thethirteenth and fourteenth verses of her poem, "Sweet Mother, " page 336. ]

[Footnote 13: These are no idle words, for, says the New York Recorder, "Her love for the missionary enterprise found expression in an act, bywhich she, being dead, will long speak through the living heralds of thecross. By her will, as we learn from an authentic source, afterproviding for the comfortable maintenance of her aged parents and thesupport and education of her daughter and the other children of Dr. Judson, with a small portion to each as they reach maturity, and a fewbequests to personal friends, whatever may remain of her property isgiven to the cause for which she wished to live, in the same spirit thather venerated husband so consistently exemplified. She was solicitousthat the children left in her guardianship should lack no good that aChristian parent could desire beyond this, and the fulfillment of filialduty, her single aim was the furtherance of His kingdom to whom herheart was supremely loyal and her life unreservedly devoted. "

It is interesting to learn, from the same authority, that the youngestof Mrs. S. B. Judson's five children, a boy of eight years, has beenadopted by Professor Dodge, of Madison University; and her own daughter, by Miss Anable, of Philadelphia, one of the warmest friends of Mrs. E. C. Judson. The other children are pursuing their education under differentguardians. ]

[Footnote 14: See page 323. ]

Transcriber's Notes:

The illustration tags at the beginning are for illustrations that werenear the beginning of the book in the original, but the transcriberdoes not know exactly where. 

On page 77, the circumflex in "Shooda-gôn" is a macron in the original. 

On page 363, it is unclear where the quote ends in Footnote 13.